I 5 % sJ\ YB afi#- ^AavaaiB^ «J~l •^AMain^ ->&a* ^lOSANGELfr- ^UIBRARYQ^ ^UIBRARYQ^ ^ ^AaaAiNnmv ^fOdnvD-jo^ ^ojiiwjo^ ^WE-UNIVERS/a ^HIBRARY<> ^UIBRARY^ S0^ x "%3AINfl3WV ^JrtE-UNIVERS/A ^105 ^SfOjnvD-jo^ %ojnv3jo^ CO ^aaAiNfl-]^ ^0F-CALIF(% ^OF-CALIFOftfc, ^Aavyan-^ ^wyaiH^ 7 WtfUNIVERS//, ^UIBRARYQ^ -#11 5C £? ^(MllVHO^ \& ^OF-CAUFORfc ^OH S«-J^ 1.3? CO so > ^aaAiNiuwv* ^OFCALI F(% ^OFCALI FOfc^ ^AavaaiH^ ^AavaaiH^' *WE-UNIVER% .>AOSANGELfj> <&1JDNV-S0V^ %l3AIN0-3^ ^UIBRARY^ ^UIBRARY^ '^aojiTOjo^ ^ojitojo^ < ^E- .^E-UNIVER% I; ^ c g vkIOS-ANCEIFj> %)3nV0-JO^ ^fOJUVJ-JO^ ^ONVSOl^ ^/MAIM^ ^0FCALIF(% ^0FCALIF0% ^AnvaaiH^ y 0Aavaan#- z5»E-UNIVER% ^lOSANCEt£j> *%3AINR-3tW 4^ £, ^E«VER% jslDS-ANCELfj> ■^HAIM^ ^UIBRARY^ ^HIBRARYQ^ %03HV3-30^ Surf 8 iVTir-l § ^0F-CALIFC%, ^OF-CAIIFOJ!^ - Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2013 http://archive.org/details/tragedieofhamletOOshak HAMLET LONDON : PRINTED BY SFOTTTSWOODS AND CO., NEW-STREET SQUARE AND PARLIAMENT STREET THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Prince of Denmarke A STUDY WITH THE TEXT OF THE FOLIO OF 1 62 3 BY GEORGE MAC DONALD What would you gracious figure LONDON LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO. 1885 All rights reserved TO MY HONOURED RELATIVE ALEXANDER STEWART MACCOLL A LITTLE LESS THAN KIN, AND MORE THAN KIND TO WHOM I OWE IN ESPECIAL THE TRUE UNDERSTANDING OF THE GREAT SOLILOQUY I DEDICATE WITH LOVE AND GRATITUDE THIS EFFORT TO GIVE HAMLET AND SHAKSPERE THEIR DUE GEORGE MAC DONALD BOKDrGHERA Christmas, 1884 \ - , 2%on Ax 'feu PREFACE By this edition of Hamlet I hope to help the student of Shakspere to understand the play — and .first of all Hamlet himself, whose spiritual and moral nature are the real material of the tragedy, to which every other interest of the play is subservient. But while mainly attempting, from the words and behaviour Shakspere has given him, to explain the man, I have cast what light I could upon everything in the play, including the perplexities arising from extreme condensation of meaning, figure, and expression. As it is more than desirable that the student should know when he is reading the most approximate presentation accessible of what Shakspere uttered, and when that which modern editors have, with reason good or bad, often not without presumption, substituted for that which they received, I have given the text, letter for letter, point for point, of the First Folio, with the variations of the Second Quarto in the margin and at the foot of the page. Of HAMIJST-there are but two editions of authority, those called the Second Quarto and the First Folio ; but there is another which requires remark. In the year 1603 came out the edition known as the First Quarto — clearly without the poet's permission, and doubtless as much to his displeasure : the following year he viii PREFACE sent out an edition very different, and larger in the pro- portion of one hundred pages to sixty-four. Concerning the former my theory is — though it is not my business to enter into the question here — that it was printed from Shakspere's sketch for the play, written with matter crowding upon him too fast for expansion or development, and intended only for a continuous memorandum of things he would take up and work . out afterwards. It seems almost at times as if he but marked certain bales of thought so as to find them again, and for the present threw them aside — knowing that by the marks he could recall the thoughts they stood for, but not intending thereby to convey them to any reader. I cannot, with evidence before me, incredible but through the eyes themselves, of the illimit- able scope of printers' blundering, believe all the confusion, unintelligibility, neglect of grammar, construction, continuity, sense, attributable to them. In parts it is more like a series of notes printed with the interlineations horribly jumbled ; while in other parts it looks as if it had been taken down from the stage by an ear without a brain, and then yet more in- correctly printed ; parts, nevertheless, in which it most differs from the authorized editions, are yet indubitably from the hand of Shakspere. I greatly doubt if any ready- writer would have dared publish some of its chaotic passages as taken down from the stage ; nor do I believe the play was ever presented in anything like such an unfinished state. I rather think some fellow about the theatre, whether more rogue or fool we will pay him the thankful tribute not to enquire, chancing upon the crude embryonic mass in the poet's hand, traitorously pounced upon it, and betrayed it to the printers — therein serving the poet such an evil turn as if a sculptor's workman took a mould of the clay figure on which his master had been but a few days employed, PREFACE ix and published casts of it as the sculptor's work. 1 To us not tthe less is the corpus delicti precious — and that unspeakably ^i— for it enables us to see something of the creational (development of the drama, besides serving occasionally to cast light upon portions of it, yielding hints of the original intention where the after work has less plainly presented it. The Second Quarto bears on its title-page, compelled to a recognition of the former, — ' Newly imprinted and enlarged to almost as much againe as it was, according to the true and perfect Coppie ' ; and it is in truth a harmonious world of which the former issue was but the chaos. It is the drama itself, the concluded work of the master's hand, though yet to be once more subjected to a little pruning, a little touching, a little rectifying. But the author would seem to have been as trusting over the work of the printers, as they were care- less of his, and the result is sometimes pitiable. The blunders are appalling. Both in it and in the Folio the marginal note again and again suggests itself: 'Here the compositor was drunk, the press-reader asleep, the devil only aware.' But though the blunders elbow one another in tumultuous fashion, not therefore all words and phrases supposed to be such are blunders. The old superstition of plenary inspiration may, by its reverence for the very word, have saved many a meaning from the obliteration of a misunderstanding scribe : in all critical work it seems to me well to cling to the word until one sinks not merely baffled, but exhausted. I come now to the relation between the Second Quarto and the Folio. My theory is— that Shakspere worked upon his own 1 Shakspere has in this matter fared even worse than Sir Thomas Browne, the first edition of whose Religio Medici^ nowise intended for the mblic, was printed without his knowledge. viii PREFACE sent out an edition very different, and larger in the pro- portion of one hundred pages to sixty-four. Concerning the former my theory is — though it is not my business to enter into the question here — that it was printed from Shakspere's sketch for the play, written with matter crowding upon him too fast for expansion or development, and intended only for a continuous memorandum of things he would take up and work out afterwards. It seems almost at times as if he but marked certain bales of thought so as to find them again, and for the present threw them aside — knowing that by the marks he could recall the thoughts they stood for, but not intending thereby to convey them to any reader. I cannot, with evidence before me, incredible but through the eyes themselves, of the illimit- able scope of printers' blundering, believe all the confusion, unintelligibility, neglect of grammar, construction, continuity, sense, attributable to them. In parts it is more like a series of notes printed with the interlineations horribly jumbled ; while in other parts it looks as if it had been taken down from the stage by an ear v/ithout a brain, and then yet more in- correctly printed ; parts, nevertheless, in which it most differs from the authorized editions, are yet indubitably from the hand of Shakspere. I greatly doubt if any ready-w T riter would have dared publish some of its chaotic passages as taken down from the stage ; nor do I believe the play was ever presented in anything like such an unfinished state. I rather think some fellow about the theatre, whether more rogue or fool we will pay him the thankful tribute not to enquire, chancing upon the crude embryonic mass in the poet's hand, traitorously pounced upon it, and betrayed it to the printers — therein serving the poet such an evil turn as if a sculptor's workman took a mould of the clay figure on which his master had been but a few days employed, PREFACE ix [land published casts of it as the sculptor's work. 1 To us not Iltthe less is the corpus delicti precious — and that unspeakably y— for it enables us to see something of the creational ^development of the drama, besides serving occasionally to cast light upon portions of it, yielding hints of the original intention where the after work has less plainly presented it. The Second Quarto bears on its title-page, compelled to a recognition of the former, — ' Newly imprinted and enlarged to almost as much againe as it was, according to the true and perfect Coppie ' ; and it is in truth a harmonious world of which the former issue was but the chaos. It is the drama \\ itself, the concluded work of the master's hand, though yet to be once more subjected to a little pruning, a little touching, a little rectifying. But the author would seem to have been as trusting over the work of the printers, as they were care- less of his, and the result is sometimes pitiable. The blunders are appalling. Both in it and in the Folio the marginal note again and again suggests itself: ' Here the compositor was drunk, the press-reader asleep, the devil only aware.' But though the blunders elbow one another in tumultuous fashion, not therefore all words and phrases supposed to be such are blunders. The old superstition of plenary inspiration may, by its reverence for the very word, have saved many a meaning from the obliteration of a misunderstanding scribe : in all critical work it seems to me well to cling to the word until one sinks not merely baffled, but exhausted. I come now to the relation between the Second Quarto and the Folio. My theory is— that Shakspere worked upon his own 1 Shakspere has in this matter fared even worse than Sir Thomas Browne, the first edition of whose Religio Medici, nowise intended for the public, was printed without his knowledge. x PREFACE copy of the Second Quarto, cancelling and adding, and that after his death, this copy came, along with original manu- scripts, into the hands of his friends the editors of the Folio, who proceeded to print according to his alterations. These friends and editors in their preface profess thus : ' It had bene a thing, we confesse, worthie to haue bene wished, that the Author himselfe had liu'd to haue set forth, and ouerseen his owne writings ; But since it hath bin ordain'd otherwise, and he by death departed from that right, we pray you do not envie his Friends, the office of their care, and paine, to haue collected & publish'd them, as where (before) you were abus'd with diuerse stolne, and surreptitious copies, maimed, and deformed by the frauds and stealthes of iniurious impostors, that expos'd them : euen those, are now offer'd to your view cur'd, and perfect of their limbes ; and all the rest, absolute in their numbers, as he conceiued the. Who, as he was a happie imitator of Nature, was a most gentle expresser of it. His mind and hand went together : And what he thought, he vttered with that easinesse, that wee haue scarse receiued from him a blot in his papers. But it is not our prouince, who onely gather his works, and giue them you, to praise him. It is yours that reade him.' These are hardly the words of men who would take liberties, and liberties enormous, after ideas of their own, with the text of a friend thus honoured. But although they printed with intent altogether faithful, they did so cer- tainly without any adequate jealousy of the printers— ap- parently without a suspicion of how they could blunder. Of blunders therefore in the Folio also there are many, some through mere following of blundered print, some in fresh cor- ruption of the same, some through mistaking of the manu- script corrections, and some probably from the misprinting of; PREFACE xi , (mistakes, so that the corrections themselves are at times any- I thing but correctly recorded. I assume also that the printers \ Were not altogether above the mean passion, common to the ' Jay-labourers of Art, from Chaucer's Adam Scrivener down . to the present carvers of marble, for modifying and improving / the work of the master. The vain incapacity of a self- I constituted critic will make him regard his poorest fancy as an emendation ; seldom has he the insight of Touchstone | to recognize, or his modesty to acknowledge, that although \ his own, it is none the less an ill-favoured thing. Not such, however, was the spirit of the editors ; and all j the changes of importance from the text of the Quarto I receive as Shakspere's own. With this belief there can be no i presumption in saying that they seem to me not only to n trim the parts immediately affected, but to render the play t more harmonious and consistent. It is no presumption to I take the Poet for superior to his work and capable of think- ing he could better it — neither, so believing, to imagine one can see that he has been successful. A main argument for the acceptance of the Folio edition as the Poet's last presentment of his work, lies in the fact that there are passages in it which are not in the Quarto, and are very plainly from his hand, If we accept these, what right have we to regard the omission from the Folio of passages in I the Quarto as not proceeding from the same hand ? Had there been omissions only, we might well have doubted ; but the insertions greatly tend to remove the doubt. I cannot even imagine the arguments which would prevail upon me to accept the latter and refuse the former. Omission itself shows for a master-hand : see the magnificent passage omitted, and rightly, by Milton from the opening of his Comus. ' But when a man has published two forms of a thing, may xii PREFACE we not judge between him and himself, and take the reading we like better ? ' Assuredly. Take either the Quarto or the| Folio ; both are Shakspere's. Take any reading from either; and defend it. But do not mix up the two, retaining what, he omits along with what he inserts, and print them so. This is what the editors do — and the thing is not Shakspere's. With homage like this, no artist could be other than indig- nant. • It is well to show every difference, even to one of spelling where it might indicate possibly a different word, but there ought to be no mingling of differences. If I prefer j the reading of the Quarto to that of the Folio, as may some- times well happen where blunders so abound, I say I prefer — I do not dare to substitute. My student shall owe nothing of his text to any but the editors of the Folio, John Heminge and Henrie Condell. I desire to take him with me. I intend a continuous, but ever-varying, while one-ended lesson. We shall follow the play step by step, avoiding almost nothing that suggests difficulty, and noting everything that seems to throw light on the char- acter of a person of the drama. The pointing I consider a matter to be dealt with as any one pleases — for the sake of sense, of more sense, of better sense, as much as if the text were a Greek manuscript without any division of words. This position I need not argue with anyone who has given but a cursory glance to the original page, or knows anything of printers' pointing. I hold hard by the word, for that is, or may be, grain : the pointing as we have it is merest chaff, and more likely to be wrong than right. Here also, however, I charge nothing in the text, only suggest in the notes. Nor do I remark on any of the pointing where all that is required is the attention of the student. Doubtless many will consider not a few of the notes un- I I PREFACE xiii ! necessary. But what may be unnecessary to one, may be Wvelcome to another, and it is impossible to tell what a student ■ 'may or may not know. At the same time those form a large / class who imagine they know a thing when they do not understand it enough to see there is a difficulty in it : to such, | an attempt at explanation must of course seem foolish. A number in the margin refers to a passage of the play or in the notes, and is the number of the page where the passage j is to be found. If the student finds, for instance, against a certain line upon page 8, the number 12, and turns to page 12, ; he will there find the number 8 against a certain line : the ! two lines or passages are to be compared, and will be found in some way parallel, or mutually explanatory. Wherever I refer to the Quarto, I intend the 2nd Quarto j — that is Shakspere's own authorized edition, published in his I life-time. Where occasionally I refer to the surreptitious j edition, the mere inchoation of the drama, 1 call it, as it is, the 1st Quarto. Any word or phrase or stage-direction in the 2nd Quarto differing from that in the Folio, is placed on the margin in ' a line with the other : choice between them I generally leave to my student. Omissions are mainly given as footnotes. Each edition does something to correct the errors of the other. I beg my companion on this journey to let Hamlet reveal himself in the play, to observe him as he assumes individu- ality by the concretion of characteristics. I warn him that any popular notion concerning him which he may bring with him, will be only obstructive to a perception of the true idea .of the grandest of all Shakspere's presentations. I It will amuse this and that man to remark how often I y speak of Hamlet as if he were a real man and not the inven- xiv PREFACE tion of Shakspere— for indeed the Hamlet of the old story is no more that of Shakspere than a lump of coal is a diamond 1 but I imagine, if he tried the thing himself, he would find it hardly possible to avoid so speaking, and at the same time 1 say what he had to say. I give hearty thanks to the press-reader, a gentleman whose name I do not know, not only for keen watchfulness over the printing-difficulties of the book, but for saving me from several blunders in derivation. Bordighera : December, 1884. THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET PRINCE OF DENMARKE. THE TR AGE DIE OF HAMLET, Actus Primus, Enter Barnardo and Francisco two Centinels \ Barnardo. Who's there ? Fran? Nay answer me : Stand and vnfold your selfe. Bar. Long Hue the King. 3 Fran. Barnardo ? Bar. He. Fran. You come most carefully vpon your houre. Bar. Tis now strook twelue, get thee to bed Francisco. Fran. For this releefe much thankes : 'Tis 42 bitter cold, And I am sicke at heart. 4 Bam. Haue you had quiet Guard ? 5 Fran. Not a Mouse stirring. Bam. Well, goodnight. If you do meet Horatio and Marcellus, the Riuals 6 of my Watch, bid them make hast. Enter Horatio and Marcellus. Fran. I thinke I heare them. Stand: who's stand ho, who is there? there ? Hor. Friends to this ground. Mar. And Leige-men to the Dane. Fran. Giue you good night. Mar. O farwel honest Soldier, who hath relieu'd souidiers, you ? PRINCE OF DENMARKE. Notes. 1 — meeting. Almost dark. o' 2 — on the post, and with the right of challenge. The watchword. 4 The key-note to the play — as in Macbeth : ( Fair is foul and foul is iir.' The whole nation is troubled by late events at court 5 — thinking of the apparition. Companions 4 THE TR AGE DIE OE HAMLET, Fra. Barnardo ha's my place : giue you good- hath night. Exit Fran. Mar. Holla Barnardo. Bar. Say, what is Horatio there ? Hor. A peece of him. Bar. Welcome Horatio, welcome good Mar- cellns. Mar. What, ha's this thing appear'd againe to iiora. 1 night. Bar. I haue seene nothing. Mar. Horatio sares, 'tis but our Fantasie, And will not let beleefe take hold of him Touching this dreaded sight, twice seene of vs, Therefore I haue intreated him along With vs, to watch the minutes of this Night, That if againe this Apparition come, He may approue our eyes, and speake to it. 2 Hor. Tush, tush, 'twill not appeare. Bar. Sit downe a-while, And let vs once againe assaile your eares, That are so fortified against our Story, What we two Nights haue seene. havetwonig ° seen. Hor. Well, sit we downe, And let vs heare Barnardo speake of this. Barn. Last night of all, When yond same Starre that's Westward from the Pole Had made his course t'illume that part of Heauen Where now it burnes, Marcellus and my selfe, The Bell then beating one. 3 Entev GJios Mar. Peace, breake thee of : Enter the Ghost. Looke where it comes againe. Barn. In the same figure, like the King that's dead. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 1 Better, I think; for the tone is scoffing, and Horatio is the incredul- ous one who has not seen it. 2 — being a scholar, and able to address it as an apparition ought to oe addressed— Marcellus thinking, perhaps, with others, that a ghost ■equired Latin. 3 ist Q. ' towling one. 6 THE TR AGED IE OE HAMLET, 4 Mar. Thou art a Scholler ; speake to it Horatio. Bam. Lookes it not like the King ? Marke it Lookesano 1 Horatio, Hora. Most like : It harrowes me with fear hon-owes 1 and wonder. Bam. It would be spoke too. 2 Mar. Question it Horatio. Speaketoit ~ Horatio Hor. What art thou that vsurp'st this time of night, 3 Together with that Faire and Warlike forme 4 In which the Maiesty of buried Denmarke Did sometimes 5 march : By Heauen I charge thee speake. Mar. It is offended. 6 Barn. See, it stalkes away. Hor. Stay : speake ; speake : I Charge thee, speake. Exit the Ghost. Exit Ghost. Mar. 'Tis gone, and will not answer. Bam. How now Horatiol You tremble and look pale : Is not this something more then Fantasie ? What thinke you on't ? Hor. Before my God, I might not this beleeue Without the sensible and true auouch Of mine owne eyes. Mar. Is it not like the King ? Hor. As thou art to thy selfe, Such was the very Armour he had on, When th'Ambitious Norwey combatted : when he the o r j i i i -i ambitious So frown d he once, when in an angry pane He smot the sledded Pollax on the Ice. 8 sieaded 7 'Tis strange. 274 Mar. Thus twice before, and iust at this dead and jump at this houre, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. ) 5 ) x ist Q, ' horrors mee A ghost could not speak, it was believed, until it was spoken to. 2 3 It was intruding upon the realm of the embodied. 4 None of them took it as certainly the late king : it was only clear to them that it was like him. Hence they say, ' usurp'st the forme.' 5 formerly 6 — at the word usurp st. 7 Also i st Q. 8 The usual interpretation is ' the sledged Poles ' ; but not to mention that in a parley such action would have been treacherous, there is another far more picturesque, and more befitting the angry parte, at the same time more characteristic and forcible : the king in his anger smote his loaded pole-axe on the ice. There is some uncertainty about the word sledded or steaded (which latter suggests lead), but we have the word sledge and sledge-hammer, the smith's heaviest, and the phrase, ' a sledging blow.' The quarrel on the occasion referred to rather seems with the Norwegians (See Schmidt's Shakespeare-Lexicon : Sledded.) than with the Poles; and there would be no doubt as to the latter interpretation being the right one, were it not that the Polacke, for the Pole, or nation of the Poles, does occur in the play. That is, however, no reason why the Dane should not have carried a pole-axe, or caught one from the hand of an attendant, jln both our authorities, and in the \st Q. also, the word is pollax — as in Chaucer's Knight's Tale : 'No maner schot, ne pollax, ne schort fcnyf,' — in the Folio alone with a capital ; whereas not once in the play is l(he similar word that stands for the Poles used in the plural. In the nd Quarto there is Pollacke three times, Pollack once, Pole once ; in le \st Quarto, Polacke twice ; in the Folio, Poleak twice, Polake once, he Poet seems to have avoided the plural form. 8 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, With Martiall stalke, 1 hath he gone by our Watch. Hor. In what particular thought to work, I know not : But in the grosse and scope of my Opinion, mine This boades some strange erruption to our State. Mar. Good now sit downe, and tell me he that knowes 16 Why this same strict and most obseruant Watch, 2 So nightly toyles the subiect of the Land, And why such dayly Cast of Brazon Cannon And with sue* J J J dayly cost And Forraigne Mart for Implements of warre : Why such impresse of Ship-wrights, whose sore Taske Do's not diuide the Sunday from the weeke, What might be toward, that this sweaty hast 3 Doth make the Night ioynt-Labourer with the day : Who is't that can informe me ? Hor. That can I, At least the whisper goes so : Our last King, Whose Image euen but now appear'd to vs, Was (as you know) by Fortinbras of Norway, (Thereto prick'd on by a most emulate Pride) 4 Dar'd to the Combate. In which, our Valiant Hamlet, (For so this side of our knowne world esteem'd him) 5 6 Did slay this Fortinbras : who by a Seal'd Compact, Well ratified by Law, and Heraldrie, heraidy Did forfeite (with his life) all those his Lands these Which he stood seiz'd on, 6 to the Conqueror : seaz'dof, Against the which, a Moity 7 competent Was gaged by our King : which had return'd hadretume t J|f To the Inheritance of Fortinbras, Ti 1 PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 1 l ist Q. 'Marshall stalke ' 2 Here is set up a frame of external relations, to inclose with fitting contrast, harmony, and suggestion, the coming show of things. 273 ist Q. ' sweaty march 4 Pride that leads to emulate ; the ambition to excel — not oneself, but another. the whole western hemisphere 6 stood possessed of Used by Shakspere for apart, f V THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, the same comart desseigne, of lawelesse As it Had he bin Vanquisher, as by the same Cou'nant And carriage of the Article designe, 1 His fell to Hamlet. Now sir, young Fortinbras, Of vnimproued 2 Mettle, hot and full, Hath in the skirts of Norway, heere and there, Shark'd 3 vp a List of Landlesse Resolutes, For Foode and Diet, to some Enterprize That hath a stomacke in't 4 : which is no other (And it doth well appeare vnto our State) But to recouer of vs by strong hand And termes Compulsatiue, those foresaid Lands compuisatory, So by his Father lost : and this (I take it) Is the maine Motiue of our Preparations, The Sourse of this our Watch, and the cheefe head Of this post-hast, and Romage 5 in the Land. * Enter Ghost againe. But soft, behold : Loe, where it comes againe : Here in the Quarto :- Bar. I thinke it be no other, but enso ; Well may it sort 1 that this portentous figure Comes armed through our watch so like the King That was and is the question of these warres. Hora. A moth it is to trouble the mindes eye : In the most high and palmy state of Rome, A little ere the mightiest Julius fell The graues stood tennatlesse, and the sheeted dead Did squeake and gibber in the Roman streets 2 As starres with traines of tier, and dewes of blood Disasters in the sunne ; and the moist starre, Vpon whose influence Neptunes Empier stands Was sicke almost to doomesday with eclipse. And euen the like precurse of feare euents As harbindgers preceading still the fates And prologue to the Omeii comming on Haue heauen and earth together demonstrated Vnto our Climatures and countrymen. 3 Enter Ghost. I PRINCE OF DENMARKE. n 1 French designe. 2 not proved or tried. Improveme7it, as we use the word, is the result of proof or trial : npon-proof-7nent. 3 Is shared related to the German scharre?i ? Zusammen scharren — to scrape together. The Anglo-Saxon searivian is to prepare, entrap, take. 4 Some enterprise of acquisition; one for the sake of getting something. 3 In Scotch, remish — the noise of confused and varied movements ; a row ; a rampage. — Associated with French remuage! suit : so used in Scotland still, I think. 2 Jirtius Catsar, act i. sc. 3, and act ii. sc. 2. 3 The only suggestion I dare make for the rectifying of the confusion of this speech is, that, if the eleventh line were inserted between the fifth and sixth, there would be sense, and very nearly grammar. and the sheeted dead Did squeake and gibber in the Roman streets, As harbindgers preceading still the fates ; As starres with traines of fier, and dewes of blood (Here understand precede) Disasters in the sunne ; • The tenth will close with the twelfth line well enough. But no one, any more than myself, will be satisfied with the suggestion. The probability is, of course, that a line has dropped out between the fifth and sixth. Anything like this would restore the connection : The labouring heavens themselves teemed dire portent As starres &c. 12 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, He crosse it, though it blast me. 1 Stay Illusion : 2 it* spreads his amies. If thou hast any sound, or vse of Voyce, 3 Speake to me. If there be any good thing to be done, That may to thee do ease, and grace to me ; speak to me. If thou art priuy to thy Countries Fate (Which happily foreknowing may auoyd) Oh speake. Or, if thou hast vp-hoorded in thy life Extorted Treasure in the wombe of Earth, (For which, they say, you Spirits oft walke in your death) crowes. Speake of it. Stay, and speake. Stop it Marcellus. Mar. Shall I strike at it with my Partizan ? strike it with Hor. Do, if it will not stand. Bam. 'Tis heere. Hor. 'Tis heere. Mar. 'Tis gone. Exit Ghost? We do it wrong, being so Maiesticall 6 To offer it the shew of Violence, For it is as the Ayre, invulnerable, And our vaine blowes, malicious Mockery. Barn. It was about to speake, when the Cocke crew. Hor. And then it started, like a guilty thing Vpon a fearfull Summons. I haue heard, The Cocke that is the Trumpet to the day, to the mome, Doth with his lofty and shrill-sounding Throate 7 Awake the God of Day : and at his warning, Whether in Sea, or Fire, in Earth, or Ayre, Th'extrauagant, 8 and erring 9 Spirit, hyes To his Confine. And of the truth heerein, This present Obiect made probation, 10 Mar. It faded on the crowing of the Cocke. 11 PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 13 1 There are various tales of the blasting power of evil ghosts. 2 Plain doubt, and strong. 3 ' sound of voice, or use of voice : ' physical or mental faculty of speech. 4 I judge this It a mistake for 7/., standing for Horatio : he would stop it. 5 Not in Q. 6 ' As we cannot hurt it, our blows are a mockery ; and it is wrong to mock anything so majestic : ' For belongs to shew ; ' We do it wrong, being so majestical, to offer it what is but a show of violence, for it is, &c.' 7 1st Q. 'his earely and shrill crowing throate, 5 8 straying beyond bounds 9 wandering 10 ' gave proof.' 11 This line said thoughtfully— as the text of the observation following it. From the eerie discomfort of their position, Marcellus takes refuge in the thought of the Saviour's birth into the haunted world, bringing sweet law, restraint, and health. 3° i 4 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Some sayes, that euer 'gainst that Season comes say Wherein our Sauiours Birth is celebrated, The Bird of Dawning singeth all night long : This bird And then (they say) no Spirit can walke abroad, spirit dare sturre The nights are wholsome, then no Planets strike, No Faiery talkes, nor Witch hath power to fairy takes, 1 Charme : So hallow'd, and so gracious is the time. is that time. Hor. So haue I heard, and do in part beleeue it. But looke, the Morne in Russet mantle clad, Walkes o're the dew of yon high Easterne Hill, Eastward 2 Breake we our Watch vp, and by my aduice advise Let vs impart what we haue seene to night Vnto yong Hamlet. For vpon my life, This Spirit dumbe to vs, will speake to him : Do you consent we shall acquaint him with it, As needfull in our Loues, fitting our Duty ? Mar. Let do't I pray, and I this morning know Where we shall finde him most conueniently. convenient. Exeunt. SCENA SECUNDA* Florish. Entet Clatcdius, Enter Claudius King of Denmarke, Gertrude the benmarke, Gcrtrad the Queene, Hamlet, Polonius, Laertes, and his Sister £/£?£%£. Ophelia, Lords Attendant} tl^ltiL, Hamlet Ctim Alijs. King. Though yet of Hamlet our deere Brothers ciand. death The memory be greene : and that it vs befitted To beare our hearts in greefe, and our whole Kingdome To be contracted in one brow of woe : Yet so farre hath Discretion fought with Nature, That we with wisest sorrow thinke on him, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 15 1 Does it mean — carries off any child, leaving a changeling ? or does it mean— affect with evil, as a disease might infect or takel 1st Q. ' hie mountaine top,' 3 In neither Q. The first court after the marriage. i6 THE TRAGED1E OF HAMLET, Together with remembrance of our selues. Therefore our sometimes Sister, now our Queen, Th'Imperiall Ioyntresse of this warlike State, to this Haue we, as 'twere, with a defeated ioy, With one Auspicious, and one Dropping eye, With mirth in Funerall, and with Dirge in Marriage, In equall Scale weighing Delight and Dole l Taken to Wife ; nor haue we heerein barr'd 2 Your better Wisedomes, which haue freely gone With this affaire along, for all our Thankes. Now followes, that you know young Fortinbras? Holding a weake supposall of our worth ; Or thinking by our late deere Brothers death, Our State to be disioynt, and out of Frame, Colleagued with the dreame of his Aduantage ; 4 thisdreame He hath not fayl'd to pester vs with Message, Importing the surrender of those Lands Lost by his Father : with all Bonds of Law bands To our most valiant Brother. So much for him. Enter Voltemand and Cornelius!' Now for our selfe, and for this time of meeting Thus much the businesse is. We haue heere writ To Norway, Vncle of young Fortmbras, Who Impotent and Bedrid, scarsely heares Of this his Nephewes purpose, to suppresse His further gate 6 heerein. In that the Leuies, The Lists, and full proportions are all made Out of his subiect : and we heere dispatch You good Cornelius, and you Voltemand, For bearing of this greeting to old Norway, bearers Giuing to you no further personall power To businesse with the King, more then the scope Of these dilated Articles allow : 7 delated 8 Farewell and let your hast commend your duty. 9 PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 17 1 weighing out an equal quantity of each 2 Like crossed. 'Now follows — that {which) you know — young Fortinbras :- 4 Colleagued agrees with supposall. The preceding two lines may be regarded as somewhat parenthetical. Dream of advantage — hope of gain. 5 Not in Q. 6 going; advance. Note in Norway also, as well as in Denmark, the succession of the brother. 7 (giving them papers) 8 Which of these is right, I cannot tell. Dilated means expanded, and would refer to the scope; delated means committed— to them, to limit them. 9 idea of duty 1 8 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, \ Volt. In that, and all things, will we shew our duty. King. We doubt it nothing, heartily farewell. 74 l Exit Voltemand and Cornelius. And now Laertes, what's the newes with you ? You told vs of some suite. What is't Laertes} You cannot speake of Reason to the Dane, And loose your voyce. What would'st thou beg Laertes, That shall not be my Offer, not thy Asking ? 2 The Head is not more Natiue to the Heart, The Hand more Instrumentall to the Mouth, Then is the Throne of Denmarke to thy Father. 3 What would'st thou haue Laertes ? Laer. Dread my Lord, My dread Your leaue and fauour to returne to France, From whence, though willingly I came to Den- marke To shew my duty in your Coronation, Yet now I must confesse, that duty done, 22 My thoughts and wishes bend againe towards toward France, 4 And bow them to your gracious leaue and pardon. King. Haue you your Fathers leaue ? What sayes Pollonius ? Pol. He hath my Lord : I do beseech you giue him leaue to go. King. Take thy faire houre Laertes, time be thine, And thy best graces spend it at thy will : But now my Cosin Hamlet, and my Sonne ? * In the Quarto : — Polo. Hath 1 my Lord wroung from me my slowe leaue By laboursome petition, and at last Vpon his will I seald my hard consent, 2 I doe beseech you giue him leaue to goe. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 19 Not in Q. 2 ' Before they call, I will answer ; and while they are yet speaking, will hear.' — Isaiah, lxv. 24. 3 The villain king courts his courtiers. 4 He had been educated there. Compare 23. But it would seem ather to the court than the university he desired to return. See his ather's instructions, 38 H'ath—s. contraction for He hath. A play upon the act of sealing a will with wax. 2 o THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Ham. A little more then kin, and lesse then kinde. 1 King. How is it that the Clouds still hang on you? Ham. Not so my Lord, I am too much i'th'Sun. 2 ?° ™ uch m y I J in the sonne. Queen. Good Hamlet cast thy nightly colour nighted 3 off, 4 And let thine eye looke like a Friend on Denmarke. Do not for euer with thy veyled 5 lids vailed Seeke for thy Noble Father in the dust ; Thou know'st 'tis common, all that Hues must dye, Passing through Nature, to Eternity. Ham. I Madam, it is common. 6 Queen. If it be ; Why seemes it so particular with thee. Ham. Seemes Madam ? Nay, it is : I know not Seemes : 7 Tis not alone my Inky Cloake (good Mother) mo?her C * oold * Nor Customary suites of solemne Blacke, Nor windy suspiration of forc'd breath, No, nor the fruitfull Riuer in the Eye, Nor the deiected hauiour of the Visage, Together with all Formes, Moods, shewes of Griefe, That can denote me truly. These indeed Seeme, 9 For they are actions that a man might 10 play : But I haue that Within, which passeth show ; These, but the Trappings, and the Suites of woe. King. 'Tis sweet and commendable In your Nature Hamlet, To giue these mourning duties to your Father : n But you must know, your Father lost a Father, That Father lost, lost his, and the Suruiuer bound In filia.ll Obligation, for some terme To do obsequious l2 Sorrow. But to perseuer In obstinate Condolement, is a course PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 21 1 An aside. Hamlet's first utterance is of dislike to his uncle. He is ore than kin through his unwelcome marriage — less than kind by the fference in their natures. To be kind is to behave as one kinned or lated. But the word here is the noun, and means nature, or sort by birth. 2 A word-play may be here intended between sun and son : a little ore than kin — too much z' th' Son. So George Herbert : For when he sees my ways, I die ; But I have got his Son, and he hath none; id Dr. Donne : at my death thy Son Shall shine, as he shines now and heretofore. 3 ' Wintred garments ' — As You Like It, iii. 2. 4 He is the only one who has not for the wedding put off his mourning. 5 lowered, or cast down : Fr. avaler, to lower. 6 ' Plainly you treat it as a common matter — a thing of no significance i ' is constantly used for ay, yes. 7 He pounces on the word seems. 8 Not unfrequently the type would appear to have been set up from ctation. 9 They are things .of the outside, and must seem, for they are tpable of being imitated ; they are the natural shows of grief. But he is that in him which cannot show or seem, because nothing can represent . These are ' the Trappings and the Suites of woe ; ' they fitly represent oe, but they cannot shadow forth that which is within him — a some- ling different from woe, far beyond it and worse, passing all reach of nbodiment and manifestation. What this something is, comes out the Loment he is left by himself. 10 The emphasis is on might. 11 Both his uncle and his mother decline to understand him. They ill have it he mourns the death of his father, though they must at least ispect another cause for his grief. Note the intellectual mastery of the ypocrite — which accounts for his success. 12 belonging to obsequies 22 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Of impious stubbornnesse. Tis vnmanly greefe, It shewes a will most incorrect to Heauen, A Heart vnfortified, a Minde impatient, or minde An Vnderstanding simple, and vnschool'd : For, what we know must be, and is as common As any the most vulgar thing to sence, Why should we in our peeuish Opposition Take it to heart ? Fye, 'tis a fault to Heauen, A fault against the Dead, a fault to Nature, To Reason most absurd, whose common Theame Is death of Fathers, and who still hath cried, From the first Coarse, 1 till he that dyed to day, course This must be so. We pray you throw to earth This vnpreuayling woe, and thinke of vs As of a Father ; For let the world take note, You are the most immediate to our Throne, 2 And with no lesse Nobility of Loue, Then that which deerest Father beares his Sonne, Do I impart towards you. For your intent 1 8 In going backe to Schoole in Wittenberg, 3 It is most retrograde to our desire : And we beseech you, bend you to remaine Heere in the cheere and comfort of our eye, Our cheefest Courtier Cosin, and our Sonne. Qu. Let not thy Mother lose her Prayers loose Hamlet : I prythee stay with vs, go not to Wittenberg. pray thee Ham. I shall in all my best Obey you Madam. 4 King. Why 'tis a louing, and a faire Reply, Be as our selfe in Denmarke. Madam come, This gentle and vnforc'd accord of Hamlet 5 Sits smiling to my heart ; in grace whereof, No iocond health that Denmarke drinkes to day, 44 But the great Cannon to the Clowds shall tell, toward retrogard PRINCE OR DENMARKE. 23 Corpse 2 — seeking to propitiate him with the hope that his succession had een but postponed by his uncle's election. 3 Note that Hamlet was educated in Germany — at Wittenberg, the miversity where in 1508 Luther was appointed professor of Philosophy. Compare 19. There was love of study as well as disgust with home in his tesire to return to Schoole : this from what we know of him afterwards. Emphasis on obey, A light on the character of Hamlet. 5 He takes it, or pretends to take it, for far more than it was. He lesires friendly relations with Hamlet, 24 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, And the Kings Rouce, 1 the Heauens shall bruite againe, Respeaking earthly Thunder. Come away. Exeunt Fiorish. Manet Hamlet. futl/lmfd 2 Ham. Oh that this too too solid Flesh, would saiiiedHesh 3 melt, Thaw, and resolue it selfe into a Dew : 25,247, Q r t j iat ^ Euerlasting had not fixt 121 bis His Cannon 'gainst Selfe-slaughter. O God, O seaie slaughter, 6 God, God, God ! How weary, stale, flat, and vnprofltable wary Seemes to me all the vses of this world ? se eme Fie on't? Oh fie, fie, 'tis an vnweeded Garden a hne, That growes to Seed : Things rank, and grosse in Nature Possesse it meerely. That it should come to this : meereiy that a should come But two months dead 4 : Nay, not so much ; not thus two, So excellent a King, that was to this Hiperion to a Satyre : so louing to my Mother, That he might not beteene the windes of heauen beteeme 5 Visit her face too roughly. Heauen and Earth Must I remember : why she would hang on him, should As if encrease of Appetite had growne By what it fed on ; and yet within a month ? Let me not thinke on't :* Frailty, thy name is woman. 6 A little Month, or ere those shooes were old, With which she followed my poore Fathers body Like Niobe, all teares. Why she, euen she. 7 (O Heauen ! A beast that wants discourse 8 of o God, Reason Would haue mourn'd longer) married with mine my Vnkle, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 1 German Rausch, drunkenness. 44, 68 2 A soliloquy is as the drawing called a section of a thing : it shows the inside of the man. Soliloquy is only rare, not unnatural, and in art serves to reveal more of nature. In the drama it is the lifting of a veil through which dialogue passes. The scene is for the moment shifted into the lonely spiritual world, and here we begin to know Hamlet. Such is his wretchedness, both in mind and circumstance, that he could well wish to vanish from the world. The suggestion of suicide, however, he dismisses at once — with a momentary regret, it is true — but he dismisses it — as against the will of God to whom he appeals in his misery. The cause of his misery is now made plain to us — his trouble that passes show, deprives life of its interest, and renders the world a disgust to him. There is no lamentation over his father's death, so dwelt upon by the king ; for loving grief does not crush. Far less Could his uncle's sharp practice, in scheming for his own election during Hamlet's absence, have wrought in a philosopher like him such an effect. The one makes him sorrowful, the other might well annoy him, but neither could render him unhappy : his misery lies at his mother's door ; it is her conduct that has put out the light of her son's life. She who had been to him the type of all excellence, she whom his father had idolized, has within a month of his death married his uncle, and is living in habitual incest — for as such, a marriage of the kind was then unanimously regarded. To Hamlet's condition and behaviour, his mother, her past and her present, is the only and sufficing key. His very idea of unity had been rent in twain. 3 1st Q. ' too much grieu'd and sallied flesh.' Sallied, sullied : com- pare sallets, 67, 103. I have a strong suspicion that sallied and not solid is the true word. It comes nearer the depth of Hamlet's mood. 4 Two months at the present moment. 5 This is the word all the editors take : which is right, I do not know ; I doubt if either is. The word in A Midsummer Nighfs Dreai7t, act i. sc. 1 — Belike for want of rain ; which I could well Beteem them from the tempest of mine eyes — I cannot believe the same word. The latter means produce for, as from the place of origin. The word, in the sense necessary to this passage, is not, so far as I know, to be found anywhere else. I have no suggestion to make. 6 From his mother he generalizes to woman. After having believed in such a mother, it may well be hard for a man to believe in any woman. 7 Q. omits ' euen she.' 8 the going abroad among things. 26 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, My Fathers Brother : but no more like my Father, Then I to Hercules. Within a Moneth ? Ere yet the salt of most vnrighteous Teares Had left the flushing of her gauled eyes, in her She married. O most wicked speed, to post J With such dexterity to Incestuous sheets : It is not, nor it cannot come to good. But breake my heart, for I must hold my tongue. 2 Enter Horatio, Barnard, and Marcellus. Marceiius,and Bernardo. Hor. Haile to your Lordship. 3 Ham. I am glad to see you well : Horatio, or I do forget my selfe. Hor. The same my Lord, And your poore Seruant euer. i34 Ham. 4 Sir my good friend, He change that name with you : 5 And what make you from Wittenberg Horatio ? 6 Marcellus? Mar. My good Lord. Ham. I am very glad to see you : good euen Sir. 8 But what in faith make you from Wittemberge ? Hor. A truant disposition, good my Lord. 9 Ham. I would not haue your Enemy say so ; 10 notheare Nor shall you doe mine eare that violence, 11 myeare 134 To make it truster of your owne report Against your selfe. I know you are no Truant : But what is your affaire in Elsenour ? Wee'l teach you to drinke deepe, ere you depart. 12 you for to drinke ere Hor. My Lord, I came to see your Fathers Funerall. Ham. I pray thee doe not mock me (fellow pre thee Student) I thinke it was to see my Mothers Wedding. was to my PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 27 1 I suggest the pointing : speed ! To post . . . sheets ! 3 Fit moment for the entrance of his father's messengers. 3 They do not seem to have been intimate before, though we know from Hamlet's speech (134) that he had had the greatest respect for Horatio. The small degree of doubt in Hamlet's recognition of his friend is due to the darkness, and the unexpectedness of his appearance. 4 1st Q. ' O my good friend, I change, &c.' This would leave it doubtful whether he wished to exchange servant or friend \ but ' Sir, my good friend] correcting Horatio, makes his intent plain. 5 Emphasis on that : ' I will exchange the name of friend with you.' 6 ' What are you doing from — out of, away from — Wittenberg ? ' 7 In recognition : the word belongs to Hamlet's speech. 8 Point thus: 'you. — Good even, sir.' — to Barnardo, whom he does not know. 9 An ungrammatical reply. He does not wish to give the real, painful answer, and so replies confusedly, as if he had been asked, 'What makes you ? ' instead of, ' What do you make ? ' 10 ' — I should know how to answer him.' 11 Emphasis on you. Said with contempt for his surroundings. 28 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Hot. Indeed my Lord, it followed hard vpon. Ham. Thrift, thrift Horatio : the Funerall Bakt-meats Did coldly furnish forth the Marriage Tables ; Would I had met my dearest foe in heauen, 1 Ere I had euer seene that day Horatio? Or ever i had My father, me thinkes I see my father. Hor. Oh where my Lord ? where my Ham. In my minds eye {Horatio) 3 Hor. I saw him once ; he was a goodly King, once, a was Ham. He was a man, take him for all in all : a was a man I shall not look vpon his like againe. Hor. My Lord, I thinke I saw him yesternight. Ham. Saw? Who? 4 Hor. My Lord, the King your Father. Ham. The King my Father ? 5 Hor. Season 6 your admiration for a while With an attent eare ; 7 till I may deliuer Vpon the witnesse of these Gentlemen, This maruell to you. Ham. For Heauens loue let me heare. God's love Hor. Two nights together, had these Gentlemen {Marcellus and Bamardd) on their Watch In the dead wast and middle of the night 8 Beene thus encountred. A figure like your Father, 9 Arm'd at all points exactly, Cap a Pe, 10 £j£, e t dat Appeares before them, and with sollemne march Goes slow and statelv : By them thrice he walkt, stately by -" J ' them ; thrice By their opprest and feare-surprized eyes, Within his Truncheons length; whilst they bestil'd they distii'd » Almost to Ielly with the Act of feare, 12 Stand dumbe and speake not to him. This to me In dreadfull 13 secrecie impart they did, And I with them the third Night kept the Watch, Whereas 14 they had deliuer'd both in time, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 29 1 Dear is not unfrequently used as an intensive ; but ' my dearest foe ' is not * the man who hates me most,' but ' the man whom most 1 regard as my foe.' 2 Note Hamlet's trouble : the marriage, not the death, nor the sup- plantation. 3 — with a little surprise at Horatio's question. 4 Said as if he must have misheard. Astonishment comes only with the next speech. 1st Q. i Ha, ha, the King my father ke you.' Qualify 1st Q. ' an attentiue eare,' 8 Possibly, dead vast, as in \st Q. ; but waste as good, leaving also room to suppose a play in the word. 9 Note the careful uncertainty, 10 1st Q. 'Capapea' 11 Either word would do : the distilling off of the animal spirits would leave the man a jelly ; the cold of fear would bestil them and him to a jelly. 1st Q. distilled. But I judge bestir d the better, as the truer to the operation of fear. Compare The Winter's Tale, act v. sc. 3 : — There's magic in thy majesty, which has From thy admiring daughter took the spirits, Standing like stone with thee. 12 Act : present influence. 13 a secrecy more than solemn 14 'Where, as' 3 o THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Forme of the thing ; each word made true and good, The Apparition comes. I knew your Father : These hands are not more like. Ham. But where was this ? Mar. My Lord, vpon the platforme where we Watcht. watch Ham. Did you not speake to it ? Hot. My Lord, I did ; But answere made it none : yet once me thought It lifted vp it head, and did addresse It selfe to motion, like as it would speake : But euen then, the Morning Cocke crew lowd ; And at the sound it shrunke in hast away, And vanisht from our sight. Ham. Tis very strange. Hor. As I doe Hue my honourd Lord 'tis true ; 14 And we did thinke it writ downe in our duty To let you know of it. ?2 K2 Ham. Indeed, indeed Sirs; but this troubles indeedeSirs J ' J ~ but me. Hold you the watch to Night? Both. We doe my Lord. ail Ham. Arm'd, say you ? Both. Arm'd, my Lord. ail Ham. From top to toe ? Both. My Lord, from head to foote. ail Ham. Then saw you not his face ? Hor. O yes, my Lord, he wore his Beauer vp, Ham. What, lookt he frowningly ? 54,174 Hor. A countenance more in sorrow then in anger. 1 120 Ham. Pale, or red ? Hor. Nay very pale. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 31 1 The mood of the Ghost thus represented, remains the same towards his wife throughout the play. 32 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Ham. And fixt his eyes vpon you ? Hor. Most constantly. Ham. I would .1 had beene there. Hor. It would haue much amaz'd you. Ham. Very like, very like : staid it long ? Very like, stayd Hor. While one with moderate hast might tell a hundred. hundreth All. Longer, longer. Both. Hor. Not when I saw't. Ham. His Beard was grisly ? l no. grissi'd Hor. It was, as I haue seene it in his life, 138 A Sable 2 Siluer'd. Ham. He watch to Night ; perchance 'twill Wake againe. walkeagaine. Hor. I warrant you it will. wam't it 44 Ha7n. If it assume my noble Fathers person, 3 He speake to it, though Hell it selfe should gape And bid me hold my peace. I pray you all, If you haue hitherto conceald this sight ; Let it bee treble 5 in your silence still : be tenable in 4 And whatsoeuer els shall hap to night, whatsomeuer Giue it an vnderstanding but no tongue ; I will requite your loues ; so, fare ye well : farre you Vpon the Platforme twixt eleuen and twelue, aieauenand 1 twelfe He visit you. All. Our duty to your Honour. Exeunt. Ham. Your loue, as mine to you : farewell. loves, My Fathers Spirit in Armes ? 6 All is not well : 3°) 5 2 I doubt some foule play : would the Night were come ; Till then sit still my soule ; foule deeds will rise, fonde deedes Though all the earth orewhelm them to mens eies. Exit. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 33 1 grisly — gray ; grissl d— turned gray ; — mixed with white. 2 The colour of sable-fur, I think. 3 Hamlet does not accept the Appearance as his father ; he thinks i may be he, but seems to take a usurpation of his form for very possible. 4 ist Q. 'tenible' 6 If treble be the right word, the actor in uttering it must point to each of the three, with distinct yet rapid motion. The phrase would be a strange one, but not unlike Shakspere. Compare Cymbeiine, act v. sc. 5 : ' And your three motives to the battle,' meaning ' the motives of you three.' Perhaps, however, it is only the adjective for the adverb : ' having concealed it hitherto, conceal it trebly now.'' But tenible may be the word : ' let it be a thing to be kept in your silence still' 6 Alone, he does not dispute the idea of its being his father, 34 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Ophelia his Sister. 72 SCENA TERTIA} Enter Laertes and Ophelia, Laer. My necessaries are imbark't ; Farewell : inbarckt, And Sister, as the Winds giue Benefit, And Conuoy is assistant ; doe not sleepe, But let me heare from you. OpheL Doe you doubt that ? Laer. For Hamlet, and the trifling of his faUOUrS, favour, Hold it a fashion and a toy in Bloud ; A Violet in the youth of Primy Nature ; Froward, 2 not permanent ; sweet not lasting The supplianee of a minute ? No more. 3 Ophel. No more but so. 4 Laer. Thinke it no more. For nature cressant does not grow alone, In thewes 5 and Bulke : but as his Temple waxes, 6 The inward seruice of the Minde and Soule Growes wide withall. Perhaps he loues you now, 7 And now no soyle nor cautell 8 doth besmerch The vertue of his feare : but you must feare His greatnesse weigh'd, his will is not his owne ; 9 For hee himselfe is subiect to his Birth : 10 Hee may not, as vnuallued persons doe, Carue for himselfe ; for, on his choyce depends The sanctity and health of the weole State. And therefore must his choyce be circumscrib'd ll Vnto the voyce and yeelding l2 of that Body, Whereof he is the Head. Then if he sayes he loues you, It fits your wisedome so farre to beleeue it ; As he in his peculiar Sect and force 13 May giue his saying deed : which is no further. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 35 Not in Quarto. 2 Same as forward. 3 ; No more ' makes a new line in the Quarto I think this speech should end with a point of interrogation, 5 muscles 6 The body is the temple, in which the mind and soul are the wor- shippers : their service grows with the temple — wide, changing and increasing its objects. The degraded use of the grand image is after the character of him who makes it. 7 The studied contrast between Laertes and Hamlet begins already to appear : the dishonest man, honestly judging after his own dishonesty, warns his sister against the honest man. 8 deceit 9 'You have cause to fear when you consider his greatness : his will &c.' ' You must fear, his greatness being weighed ; for because of that greatness, his will is not his own.' 10 This line not in Quarto. 11 limited u allowance 13 This change from the Quarto seems to me to bear the mark of Shakspere's hand. The meaning is the same, but the words are more individual and choice : the sect, the head in relation to the body, is more pregnant than place ; and force, that is power, is a fuller word than aci^ or even action, for which it plainly appears to stand, r> 2 THE TR AGED IE OF HAMLET, Or loose keepe you in the The- u Vertue " The canker gaules the 4 their buttons Then the maine voyce of Denmarke goes withall. Then weigh what losse your Honour may sustaine, If with too credent eare you list his Songs ; Or lose your Heart ; or your chast Treasure open To his vnmastred l importunity. Feare it Ophelia, feare it my deare Sister, And keepe within the reare of your Affection ; 2 Out of the shot and danger of Desire. The chariest Maid is Prodigall enough, If she vnmaske her beauty to the Moone : 3 Vertue it selfe scapes not calumnious stroakes, The Canker Galls, the Infants of the Spring Too oft before the buttons 5 be disclos'd, And in the Morne and liquid dew of Youth, Contagious blastments are most imminent. Be wary then, best safety lies in feare ; Youth to it selfe rebels, though none else neere. 6 Ophe. I shall th'effect of this good Lesson keepe, As watchmen to my heart : but good my Brother Doe not as some vngracious Pastors doe, Shew me the steepe and thorny way to Heauen ; Whilst like a puft and recklesse Libertine Himselfe, the Primrose path of dalliance treads, And reaks not his owne reade. 7,8 9 Laer. Oh, feare me not. 10 Enter- Polonhis. I stay too long ; but here my Father comes : A double blessing is a double grace ; Occasion smiles vpon a second leaue. 11 Polony 1 Yet heere Laertes ? Aboord, aboord for shame, The winde sits in the shoulder of your saile, And you are staid for there : my blessing with vou ; f °v h , erem y I ' ' ° J > with thee watchman PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 37 1 Without a master ; lawless. 2 Do not go so far as inclination would lead yon. Keep behind your liking. Do not go to the front with your impulse. 3 —but to the moon— which can show it so little, 4 Opened but not closed quotations in the Quarto. 5 The French bouton is also both button and bud. 6 ' Inclination is enough to have to deal with, let alone added tempta- tion.' Like his father, Laertes is wise for another — a man of maxims, not behaviour. His morality ism his intellect and for self-ends, not in his will, and for the sake of truth and righteousness. 7 1st Q. But my deere brother, do not you Like to a cunning Sophister, Teach me the path and ready way to heauen, While you forgetting what is said to me, Your selfe, like to a carelesse libertine Doth giue his heart, his appetite at fuf, And little recks how that his honour dies. ' The primrose way to the everlasting bonfire.' — Macbeth, ii. 3. ' The flowery way that leads to the broad gate and the great fire.' AlPs Well., iv. 5. 8 ' heeds not his own counsel.' 9 Here in Quarto, Enter Polonius. 10 With the fitting arrogance and impertinence of a libertine brother, he has read his sister a lecture on propriety of behaviour ; but when she gently suggests that what is good for her is good for him too, — ''Oh, fear me not ! — I stay too long.' 11 ' A second leave-taking is a happy chance ' : the chance, or occa- sion, because it is happy, smiles. It does not mean that occasion smiles upon a second leave, but that, upon a second leave, occasion smiles. There should be a comma after smiles. 12 As many of Polonius' aphorismic utterances as are given in the 1st Quarto have there inverted commas ; but whether intended as gleanings from books or as fruits of experience, the light they throw on the character of him who speaks them is the same : they show it altogether selfish. He is a man of the world, wise in his generation, his principles the best of their bad sort. Of these his son is a fit recipient and retailer, passing on to his sister their father's grand doctrine of self-protection. But, wise in maxim, Polonius is foolish in practice — not from senility, but from vanity. 38 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, And these few Precepts in thy memory, 1 See thou Character. 2 Giue thy thoughts no tongue, Looke thou Nor any vnproportion'd 3 thought his Act : Be thou familiar ; but by no meanes vulgar : 4 The friends thou hast, and their adoption tride, 5 Those friends Grapple them to thy Soule, with hoopes of Steele : unto But doe not dull thy palme, with entertainment Of each vnhatch't, vnfledg'd Comrade. 6 Beware each new ' & hatcht vn- Of entrance to a quarrell : but being in fledgd courage ' Bear't that th'opposed may beware of thee. Giue euery man thine eare ; but few thy voyce : thyeare, Take each mans censure 7 ; but reserue thy iudge- ment : Costly thy habit as thy purse can buy ; But not exprest in fancie ; rich, not gawdie : For the Apparell oft proclaimes the man. And they in France of the best ranck and station, Are of a most select and generous 8 cheff in that. 10 Or of a j gener- ous, chiefe 9 Neither a borrower, nor a lender be ; lender boy, For lone oft loses both it selfe and friend : ioue And borrowing duls the edge of Husbandry. 11 duikthedge This aboue all ; to thine owne selfe be true : And it must follow, as the Night the Day, Thou canst not then be false to any man. 12 Farewell : my Blessing season 13 this in thee. Laer. Most humbly doe I take my leaue, my Lord. Polon. The time inuites you, goe, your seruants timehmests tend. Laer. Farewell Ophelia, and remember well What I haue said to you. 14 Ophe. Tis in my memory lockt, And you your selfe shall keepe the key of it. Laer. Farewell. Exit Laer. Polon. What ist Ophelia he hath said to you ? PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 39 1 He hurries him to go, yet immediately begins to prose. 2 Engrave. 3 Not settled into its true shape (?) or, out of proportion with its occa- sions (?) — I cannot say which. 4 ' Cultivate close relations, but do not lie open to common access.' 1 Have choice intimacies, but do not be hail, fellow ! well met ! with everybody.' What follows is an expansion of the lesson. 5 'The friends thou hast— and the choice of them justified by trial — ' equal to : ' provided their choice be justified &c.' 6 ' Do not make the palm hard, and dull its touch of discrimination, by shaking hands in welcome with every one that turns up.' 7 judgment, opinion, 8 Generosus, of good breed, a gentleman, 9 1st Q. ' generall chiefe.' 10 No doubt the omission of of a gives the right number of syllables to the verse, and makes room for the interpretation which a dash between generous and chief renders clearer : ' Are most select and generous — chief in that,' — ' are most choice and well-bred— chief, indeed — at the head or top, in the matter of dress.' But without necessity or authority — one of the two, I would not throw away a -word ; and suggest therefore that Shakspere had here the French idiom de son chef in his mind, and qualifies the noun in it with adjectives of his own. The Academy Dic- tionary gives de son ftroftre ?n'ouve?nent &s one interpretation of the phrase. The meaning would be, ' they are of a most choice and developed instinct in dress.' Chef or chief suggests the upper third of the heraldic shield, but I cannot persuade the suggestion to further development. The hypercatalectic syllables of a, swiftly spoken, matter little to the verse, especially as it is dramatic. 11 Those that borrow, having to pay, lose heart for saving. ' There's husbandry in heaven ; Their candles are all out.' — Macbeth, ii. i. 12 Certainly a man cannot be true to himself without being true to others; neither can he be true to others without being true to himself; but if a man make himself the centre for the birth of action, it will follow, ' as the night the day] that he will be true neither to himself nor to any other man. In this regard note the history of Laertes, developed in the play. 13 — as salt, to make the counsel keep. 14 See note 9 , page 37. 4 o J HE TR AGE DIE OF HAMLET, 'ie. So please you, somthing touching the L. Hamlet. Polon. Marry, well bethought : Tis told me he hath very oft of late Giuen priuate time to you ; and you your selfe Haue of your audience beene most free and boun- teous. 1 If it be so, as so tis put on me ; 2 And that in way of caution : I must tell you, You doe not vnderstand your selfe so cleerely, As it behoues my Daughter, and your Honour What is betweene you, giue me vp the truth ? Ophe. He hath my Lord of late, made many tenders Of his affection to me. Polon. Affection, puh. You speake like a greene Girle, Vnsifted in such perillous Circumstance. Doe you beleeue his tenders, as you call them ? Ophe. I do not know, my Lord, what I should thinke. Polon. Marry He teach you ; thinke your self i win a Baby, That you haue tane his tenders for true pay, tane these Which are not starling. Tender your selfe more sterling dearly ; Or not to crack the winde of the poore Phrase, ( not . . , & c . Roaming it 3 thus, you'l tender me a foole. 4 wrong u thus) Ophe. My Lord, he hath importun'd me with loue, In honourable fashion. Polon. I, fashion you may call it, go too, go too. Ophe. And hath giuen countenance to his speech, My Lord, with all the vowes of Heauen. the holy vLk of PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 41 1 There had then been a good deal of intercourse between Hamlet and Ophelia : she had heartily encouraged him. 2 ' as so I am informed, and that by way of caution,' 3 — making it, 'the poor phrase * tenders, gallop wildly about— as one might roam a horse ; larking it. 4 * you will in your own person present me a fool.' 42 THE TR AGED IE OF HAMLET, Polon. I, Springes to catch Woodcocks. 1 I doe springs know When the Bloud burnes, how Prodigall the Soule 2 Giues the tongue vowes : these blazes, Daughter, Lends the Giuing more light then heate ; extinct in both, 3 Euen in their promise, as it is a making ; You must not take for fire. For this time Daughter, 4 nre , from this Be somewhat scanter of your Maiden presence ; something Set your entreatments 5 at a higher rate, Then a command to parley. For Lord Hamlet \ park; Beleeue so much in him, that he is young, And with a larger tether may he walke, t i der Then may be giuen you. In few, 6 Ophelia, Doe not beleeue his vowes ; for they are Broakers, Not of the eye, 7 which their Inuestments show : Q f that die But meere implorators of vnholy Sutes, impioratotors Breathing like sanctified and pious bonds, The better to beguile. This is for all : 8 beguide I would not, in plaine tearmes, from this time forth, Haue you so slander any moment leisure, 9 70, 82 As to giue words or talke with the Lord Hamlet : 10 Looke too't, I charge you ; come your wayes. Ophe. I shall obey my Lord. 11 Exeunt. Enter Hamlet, Horatio^ Marcellus. andMa?ceUus 2 Ham. 12 The Ayre bites shrewdly : is it very cold ? 13 Hor. It is a nipping and an eager ayre. Ham. What hower now ? Hor. I thinke it lacks of twelue. Mar. No, it is strooke. Hor. Indeed I heard it not : then it drawes it * hen neere the season, Wherein the Spirit held his wont to walke. **■.,* 1 A Jlorish of What does this meane my Lord ? 14 £%*%?$* PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 43 1 Woodcocks were understood to have no brains. 2 1st Q. ' How prodigall the tongue lends the heart vowes.' I was inclined to take Prodigall for a noun, a proper name or epithet given to the soul, as in a moral play : Prodigall, the soul ; but I conclude it only an adjective used as an adverb, and the capital P a blunder. 3 — in both light and heat. 4 The Quarto has not ' Daughter.' 5 To be e7itreated is to yield: ' he would nowise be entreated : ' en- treatments, yieldings : ' you are not to see him just because he chooses to command a parley.' " 6 ' In few words ' ; in brief 7 I suspect a misprint in the Folio here — that an e has got in for a d, and that the change from the Quarto should be Not of the dye. Then the line would mean, using the antecedent word brokers in the bad sense, ' Not themselves of the same colour as their garments {investments) ; his vows are clothed in innocence, but are not innocent ; they are mere panders.' The passage is rendered yet more obscure to the modern sense by the accidental propinquity of bonds, brokers, and investments — which have nothing to do with stocks. 8 ' This means in sum : ' 9 ' so slander any moment with the name of leisure as to ' : to call it leisure, if leisure stood for talk with Hamlet, would be to slander the time. We might say, ' so slander any man friend as to expect him to do this or that unworthy thing for you.' 10 1st Q. Ofelia, receiue none of his letters, " For louers lines are snares to intrap the heart ; 82 " Refuse his tokens, both of them are keyes To vnlocke Chastitie vnto Desire ; Come in Ofelia ; such men often proue, " Great in their wordes, but little in their loue. ' men ofte?i fti-ove such— great &c.' — Compare Twelfth Night, act ii. sc. 4, lines 120, 121, Globe ed. 11 Fresh trouble for Hamlet. 12 1st Q. The ay re bites shrewd ; it is an eager and An nipping winde, what houre i'st ? 13 Again the cold. 14 The stage-direction of the Q. is necessary here. 44 THE TR AGED IE OF HAMLET, , 25 Ham. The King doth wake to night, and takes his rouse, Keepes wassels and the swaggering vpspring reeles, 1 wasseii i up-spring And as he dreines his draughts of Renish downe, The kettle Drum and Trumpet thus bray out The triumph of his Pledge. Horat. Is it a custome ? Ham. I marry ist ; And to my mind, though I am natiue heere, But to And to the manner borne : It is a Custome More honour'd in the breach, then the obseruance. Enter Ghost. Hor. Looke my Lord, it comes. Ham. Angels and Ministers of Grace defend vs : 3 2 Be thou a Spirit of health, or Goblin damn'd, Bring with thee ayres from Heauen, or blasts from Hell, 2 * Here in the Quarto : — ■ This heauy headed reueale east and west 1 Makes vs tradust, and taxed of other nations, They clip 2 vs drunkards, and with Swinish phrase Soyle our addition, 3 and indeede it takes From our atchieuements, though perform'd at height 4 The pith and marrow of our attribute, So oft it chaunces in particuler men, 5 That for some vicious mole 6 of nature in them As in their birth wherein they are not guilty, 7 (Since nature cannot choose his origin) By their ore-grow'th of some complextion 8 Oft breaking downe the pales and forts of reason Or by 9 some habit, that too much ore-leauens The forme of plausiue 10 manners, that 11 these men Carrying I say the stamp of one defect Being Natures liuery, or Fortunes starre, 12 His 13 vertues els 14 be they as pure as grace, As infinite as man may vndergoe, 15 Shall in the generall censure 16 take corruption From that particuler fault : 17 the dram of eale 1S Doth all the noble substance of a doubt 19 To his 20 owne scandle. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 45 1 Does Hamlet here call his uncle an upspring, an upstart! or is the ufisp)ing a dance, the English equivalent of 'the high lavolV of Troll, and Cress, iv. 4, and governed by reels — ' keeps wassels, and reels the swaggering upspring' — a dance that needed all the steadiness as well as agility available, if, as I suspect, it was that in which each gentleman lifted the lady high, and kissed her before setting her down? I cannot answer, I can only put the question. The word swaggering makes me lean to the former interpretation. 2 Observe again Hamlet's uncertainty. He does not take it for granted that it is his father's spirit, though it is plainly his form. I The Quarto surely came too early for this passage to have been suggested by the shameful habits which invaded the court through the example of Anne of Denmark ! Perhaps Shakspere cancelled it both because he would not have it supposed he had meant to reflect on the queen, and because he came to think it too diffuse. - clepe, call. 3 Same as attribute, two lines lower — the thing imputed to, or added to us — our reputation, our title or epithet. 4 performed to perfection 5 individuals 6 A mole on the body, according to the place where it appeared, was regarded as significant of character : in that relation, a vicious mole would be one that indicated some special vice ; but here the allusion is to a live mole of constitutional fault, burrowing within, whose presence the mo\h earth A worthy Pioner, once more remoue good friends. Hor. Oh day and night : but this is wondrous strange. Ham. And therefore as a stranger giue it welcome. There are more things in Heauen and Earth, Horatio, Then are dream't of in our Philosophy But come, in your Here as before, neuer so helpe you mercy, How strange or odde so ere I beare my selfe ; (How | so mere , (As I perchance heereafter shall thinke meet As 136,156, v r 17 8 To put an Anticke disposition on :) 8 on That you at such time seeing me, neuer shall times With Armes encombred thus, or thus, head shake ; <* this head PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 61 1 He feels his honour touched. 2 The Ghost's interference heightens Hamlet's agitation. If he does not talk, laugh, jest, it will overcome him. Also he must not show that he believes it his father's ghost : that must be kept to himself— for the present at least. He shows it therefore no respect— treats the whole thing humorously, so avoiding, or at least parrying question. It is all he can do to keep the mastery of himself, dodging horror with half- forced, half-hysterical laughter. Yet is he all the time intellectually on the alert. See how, instantly active, he makes use of the voice from beneath to enforce his requisition of silence. Very speedily too he grows quiet : a glimmer of light as to the course of action necessary to him has begun to break upon him : it breaks from his own wild and disjointed behaviour in the attempt to hide the conflict of his feelings — which suggests to him the idea of shrouding himself, as did David at the court of the Philistines, in the cloak of madness : thereby protected from the full force of what suspicion any absorption of manner or outburst of feeling must occasion, he may win time to lay his plans. Note how, in the midst of his horror, he is yet able to think, plan, resolve. 3 ist Q. ' The Gost vnder the stage? 4 While Hamlet seems to take it so coolly, the others have fled in terror from the spot. He goes to them. Their fear must be what, on the two occasions after, makes him shift to another place when the Ghost speaks. 5 Now at once he consents. 6 In the Quarto this and the next line are transposed. 7 What idea is involved as the cause of the Ghost's thus interfering ? — That he too sees what difficulties must encompass the carrying out of his behest, and what absolute secrecy is thereto essential. 8 This idea, hardly yet a resolve, he afterwards carries out so well, that he deceives not only king and queen and court, but the most of his critics ever since : to this day they believe him mad. Such must have studied in the play a phantom of their own misconception, and can never have seen the Hamlet of Shakspere. Thus prejudiced, they mistake also the effects of moral and spiritual perturbation and misery for further sign of intellectual disorder — even for proof of moral weakness, placing them in the same category with the symptoms of the insanity which he simulates, and by which they are deluded. 62 THE TR AGE DIE OF HAMLET, Or by pronouncing of some doubtfull Phrase ; As well, we know, or we could and if we would, Or if we list to speake ; or there be and if there might, Or such ambiguous giuing out to note, note) That you know ought of me ; this not to doe : So grace and mercy at your most neede helpe you: Sweare. 1 Ghost. Sweare. 2 Ham. Rest, rest perturbed Spirit 3 : so Gentle- men, With ail my loue I doe commend me to you ; And what so poore a man as Hamlet is, May doe t'expresse his loue and friending to you, God willing shall not lacke : let vs goe in together, And still your fingers on your lippes I pray, The time is out of ioynt : Oh cursed spight, 4 126 That euer I was borne to set it right. Nay, come let's goe together. Exeunt? we if they rfiigut. me, this doe sweare, SUMMARY OF ACT I. This much of Hamlet we have now learned : he is a thoughtful man, a genuine student, little acquainted with the world save through books, and a lover of his- kind. His university life at Wittenberg is suddenly interrupted by a call to the funeral of his father, whom he dearly loves and honours. Ere he reaches Denmark, his uncle Claudius has contrived, in an election (202, 250, 272) probably hastened and secretly influenced, to gain the voice of the representatives at least of the people, and ascend the throne. Hence his position must have been an irksome one from the first ; but, within a month of his father's death, his mother's marriage with his uncle — a relation universally regarded as incestuous — plunges him in the deepest misery. The play introduces him at the first court held after the wedding. He is attired in the mourning of his father's funeral, which he had not laid aside for the wedding. His aspect is of absolute dejection, and he appears in a company for which he is so unfit only for the sake of desiring permission to leave the court, and go back to his studies at Wittenberg.* Left to himself, he breaks out in agonized and indignant * Roger Ascham, in his Scholemaster, if I mistake not, sets the age, up to which a man should he under tutors, at twenty-nine. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 63 1 ' Sweare 5 not in Quarto* - They do not this time shift their ground, but swear — in dumb show 3 —for now they had obeyed his command and sworn secrecy. 4 ' cursed spight 5 — not merely that he had been born to do hangman's work, but that he should have been born at all — of a mother whose crime against his father had brought upon him the wretched necessity which must proclaim her ignominy, Let the student do his best to realize the condition of Hamlet's heart and mind in relation to his mother. 5 This first act occupies part of a night, a day, and part of the next night. lamentation over his mother's conduct, dwelling mainly on her disregard of his father's memory. Her conduct and his partial discovery of her character, is the sole cause of his misery. In such his mood, Horatio, a fellow-student, brings him word that his father's spirit walks at night. He watches for the Ghost, and receives from him a frightful report of his present condition, into which, he tells him, he was cast by the murderous hand of his brother, with whom his wife had been guilty of adultery. He enjoins him to put a stop to the crime in which they are now living, by taking vengeance on his uncle. Uncertain at the moment how to act, and dreading the consequences of rousing suspicion by the perturbation which he could not but betray, he grasps at the sudden idea of affecting madness. We have learned also Hamlet's relation to Ophelia, the daughter of the selfish, prating, busy Polonius, who, with his son Laertes, is des- tined to work out the earthly fate of Hamlet. Of Laertes, as yet, we only know that he prates like his father, is self-confident, and was educated at Paris, whither he has returned. Of Ophelia we know nothing but that she is gentle, and that she is fond of Hamlet, whose attentions she has encouraged, but with whom, upon her father's severe remonstrance, she is ready, outwardly at least, to break. inquire 64 the traged1e of hamlet, Actus' Secundus) Enter old Enter Polonius, and Reynoldo. Poionius, with -^ his man or two. Polon. Giue him his money, and these notes this money Reynoldo? Reynol. I will my Lord. Polon. You shall doe maruels. wisely : good memiies . Reynoldo, Before you visite him you make inquiry him, to make Of his behauiour. 3 Reynol. My Lord, I did intend it. Polon. Marry, well said ; Very well said. Looke you Sir, Enquire me first what Danskers are in Paris ; And how, and who ; what meanes ; and where they keepe : What company, at what expence : and finding By this encompassement and drift of question, That they doe know my sonne: Come you more neerer 4 Then your particular demands will touch it, Take you as 'twere some distant knowledge of him, And thus I know his father and his friends, And in part him. Doe you marke this Reynoldo ? Reynol. I, very well my Lord. Polon. And in part him, but you may say not well ; But if t be hee I meane, hees very wilde ; Addicted so and so ; and there put on him What forgeries you please : marry, none so ranke, As may dishonour him ; take heed of that : But Sir, such wanton, wild, and vsuall slips, As are Companions noted and most knovvne To youth and liberty. As thus PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 65 1 Not in Quarto. Between this act and the former, sufficient time has passed to allow the ambassadors to go to Norway and return : 74. See 138, and what Hamlet says of the time since his father's death, 24, by which together the interval seems indicated as about two months, though surely so much time was not necessary. Cause and effect must be truly presented ; time and space are mere accidents, and of small consequence in the drama, whose very idea is compression for the sake of presentation. All that is necessary in regard to time is, that, either by the act-pause, or the intervention of a fresh scene, the passing of it should be indicated. This second act occupies the forenoon of one day. * 1st Q. Monlano, here, these letters to my sonne, And this same mony with my blessing to him, And bid him ply his learning good Montano. 3 The father has no confidence in the son, and rightly, for both are unworthy : he turns on him the cunning of the courtier, and sends a spy on his behaviour. The looseness of his own principles comes out very clear in his anxieties about his son ; and, having learned the ideas of the father as to what becomes a gentleman, we are not surprised to find the son such as he afterwards shows himself. Till the end approaches, we hear no more of Laertes, nor is more necessary ; but without this scene we should have been unprepared for his vileness. 4 Point thus : ' son, come you more nearer ; then &c.' The then here does not stand for than, and to change it to than makes at once a contradiction. The sense is : ' Having put your general questions first, and been answered to your purpose, then your particular demands will come in, and be of service ; they will reach to the point — will, touch itj The it is impersonal. After it should come a period. 66 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Reynol. As gaming my Lord. Palon. I, or drinking, fencing, swearing, Quarelling, drabbing. You may goe so farre. Reynol. My Lord that would dishonour him. Polon. Faith no, as you may season it in the Fayth charge ; l You must not put another scandall on him, That hee is open to Incontinencie ; 2 That's not my meaning : but breath his faults so quaintly, That they may seeme the taints of liberty ; The flash and out-breake of a fiery minde, A sauagenes in vnreclaim'd 3 bloud of generall assault. 4 Reynol. But my good Lord. 5 Polon. Wherefore should you doe this ? 6 Reynol. I my Lord, I would know that. Polon. Marry Sir, heere's my drift, And I belieue it is a fetch of warrant : 7 of wit, You laying these slight sulleyes 8 on my Sonne, sa iiies s As 'twere a thing a little soil'd i'th'working : Marke you your party in conuerse ; him you would sound, Hauing euer seene. In the prenominate crimes, scene in the The youth you breath of guilty, be assur'd He closes with you in this consequence : Good sir, or so, or friend, or Gentleman. According to the Phrase and the Addition, 9 phrase or the Of man and Country. Reynol. Very good my Lord. Polon. And then Sir does he this ? doos a this, a doos, what He does : what was 1 about to say ? - was i I was about to say somthing : where did I leaue ? By the masse i Reynol. At closes in the consequence : At friend, or so, and Gentleman. 10 soiled with working, was PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 67 1 1st Q. I faith not a whit, no not a whit, As you may bridle it not disparage him a iote. 2 This may well seem prating inconsistency, but I suppose means that he must not be represented as without moderation in his wickedness. 3 Untamed, as a hawk. 4 The lines are properly arranged in Q. A sauagenes in vnreclamed blood, Of generall assault. — that is, ' which assails all.' 5 Here a hesitating pause. 6 — with the expression of, ' Is that what you would say?' 7 ' a fetch with warrant for it ' — a justifiable trick. 8 Compare sallied, 25, both Quartos ; sallets 67, 103 ; and see soil'd, next line. ' Addition,' epithet of courtesy in address, 10 Q. has not this line F 2 63 THE TRAGED1E OF HAMLET, Polon. At closes in the consequence, I marry, He closes with you thus. I know the Gentleman, He doses thus, I saw him yesterday, or tother day^ thother Or then or then, with such and such ; and as you say, or such, 25 There was he gaming, there o'retooke in's Rouse, St^oTtooL There falling out at Tennis ; or perchance, I saw him enter such a house of saile ; sa i e , Videlicet, a Brothell, or so forth. See you now ; Your bait of falshood, takes this Cape of truth ; take this carpe And thus doe we of wisedome and of reach l With windlesses, 2 and with assaies of Bias, By indirections finde directions out : So by my former Lecture and aduice Shall you my Sonne ; you haue me, haue you not ? ReynoL My Lord I haue. Polon. God buy you ; fare you well. ye | ye ReynoL Good my Lord. Polon. Obserue his inclination in your selfe. 3 ReynoL I shall my Lord. Polon. And let him 4 plye his Musicke. ReynoL Well, my Lord. Exit. Enter Ophelia. Polon. Farewell : How now Ophelia, what's the matter ? OpJie, Alas my Lord, I haue beene so affrighted. o my Lord, r - J ' fa my Lord, Polon. With what, in the name of Heauen ? i'th name of Ophe. My Lord, as I was sowing in my Chamber, c i osset! Lord Hamlet with his doublet all vnbrac'd, 3 No hat vpon his head, his stockings foul'd, Vngartred, and downe giued 6 to his Anckle, Pale as his shirt, his knees knocking each other, And with a looke so pitious in purport, As if he had been loosed out of helh PRINCE OF DENMARKE, 69 1 of far reaching mind 2 The word windlaces is explained in the dictionaries as shifts, subtle- ties — but apparently on the sole authority of this passage. There must be a figure in wind/esses, as well as in assaies of Bias, which is a phrase plain enough to bowlers : the trying of other directions than that of the jack, in the endeavour to come at one with the law of the bowl's bias. I find wanlass a term in hunting : it had to do with driving game to a given point — whether in part by getting to windward of it, I cannot tell. The word may come of the verb wind, from its meaning ' to manage by shifts or expedients' 1 : Barclay. As he has spoken of fishing, could the windlesses refer to any little instrument such as now used upon a fishing- rod ? I do not think it. And how do the words windlesses and indi- rections come together ? Was a windless some contrivance for determining how the wind blew ? I bethink me that a thin withered straw is in Scotland called a windlestrae : perhaps such straws were thrown up to find out ' by indirection ' the direction of the wind. The press-reader sends me two valuable quotations, through Latham's edition of Johnson's Dictionary, from Dr. H. Hammond (1605-1660), in which windlass is used as a verb : — 'A skilful woodsman, by windlassing, presently gets a shoot, which, without taking a compass, and thereby a commodious stand, he could never have obtained.' ' She is not so much at leasure as to windlace, or use craft, to satisfy them.' To windlace seems then to mean ' to steal along to leeward.' Would it be absurd to suggest that, so-doing, the hunter laces the wind ? Shakspere, with many another, I fancy, speaks of threading the night or the darkness. Johnson explains the word in the text as ' A handle by which anything is turned.' 3 ' in your selfe,' may mean either ' through the insight afforded by your own feelings ' ; or ' in respect of yourself,' c toward yourself.' I do not know which is intended. 4 1st Q. 'And bid him' 5 loose ; undone. 6 His stockings, slipped down in wrinkles round his ankles, suggested the rings of gyves or fetters. The verb gyve, of which the passive parti- ciple is here used, is rarer. 70 THE TP AGE DIE OF HAMLET, To speake of horrors : he comes before me. Polon. Mad for thy Loue ? Ophe. My Lord, I doe not know : but truly I do feare it. 1 Polon. What said he ? Ophe? He tooke me by the wrist, and held me hard ; Then goes he to the length of all his arme ; And with his other hand thus o're his brow, He fals to such perusall of my face, As he would draw it. Long staid he so, As a At last, a little shaking of mine Arme : And thrice his head thus wauing vp and downe ; He rais'd a sigh, so pittious and profound, That it did seeme to shatter all his bulke, As it And end his being. That done,, he lets me goe, And with his head ouer his shoulders turn'd, shoulder He seem'd to finde his way without his eyes, For out adores 3 he went without their helpe ; helps, And to the last, bended their light on me. Polon. Goe with me,, I will goe seeke the King, come, goe This is the very extasie of Loue, Whose violent property foredoes 4 it selfe, And leads the will to desperate Vndertakings, As oft as any passion vnder Heauen, passions That does afflict our Natures. I am sorrie, What haue you giuen him any hard words of late ? Ophe. No my good Lord : but as you did com- 42, 82 I did repell his Letters, and deny'de [mand, His accesse to me. 5 Pol. That hath made him mad. I am sorrie that with better speed and iudgement better heede 83 I had not quoted 6 him. I feare he did but trifle, coted 6 1 fear'd And meant to wracke thee : but beshrew my iealousie : PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 71 1 She would be glad her father should think so. 3 a doors, like an end. 51, 175 4 undoes, frustrates, destroys 5 See quotation from u/ Quarto, 43. 6 Quoted or «?ta/ : observed ; Fr. ^/ Rosincrane, and Guitdensterne FUrUh: Enter King and CU11I altjS. Queene, J Rosencraus and Guy Id en- King. Welcome deere Rosincrance and Guilden- sterne * sterne. Moreouer, 6 that we much did long to see you, The neede we haue to vse you, did prouoke 9 2 Our hastie sending. 7 Something haue you heaard v Of Hamlets transformation : so I call it, so call Since not th'exterior, nor the inward man sith nor Resembles that it was. What it should bee More then his Fathers death, that thus hath put him So much from th'vnderstanding of himselfe, I cannot deeme of. 8 I intreat you both, dreame That being of so young dayes 9 brought vp with him : And since so Neighbour'd to 10 his youth.and humour, And sith | and hauior, That you vouchsafe your rest heere in our Court Some little time : so by your Companies To draw him on to pleasures, and to gather 116 So much as from Occasions you may gleane, occasion That open'd lies within our remedie. 11 Here in the Quarto : — Whether ought to vs vnknowne afflicts him thus, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 73 removal of his person, to take his eyes from her face, he retires speech- less as he came. Such is the man whom we are now to see wandering about the halls and corridors of the great castle-palace. He may by this time have begun to doubt even the reality of the sight he had seen. The moment the pressure of a marvellous presence is removed, it is in the nature of man the same moment to begin to doubt ; and instead of having any reason to wish the apparition a true one, he had every reason to desire to believe it an illusion or a lying spirit. Great were his excuse even if he forced likelihoods, and suborned witnesses in the court of his own judgment. To conclude it false was to think his father in heaven, and his mother not an adulteress, not a murderess ! At once to kill his uncle would be to seal these horrible things irrevocable, indis- putable facts. Strongest reasons he had for not taking immediate action in vengeance ; but no smallest incapacity for action had share in his delay. The Poet takes recurrent pains, as if he foresaw hasty conclusions, to show his hero a man of promptitude, with this truest fitness for action, that he would not make unlawful haste. Without sufficing assurance, he would have no part in the fate either of the uncle he disliked or the mother he loved. 1 ' to be overwise — to overreach ourselves ' 'ambition, which o'erleaps itself,' — Macbeth, act i. sc. 7. 2 Polonius is a man of faculty. His courtier-life, his self-seeking, his vanity, have made and make him the fool he is. 3 He hopes now to get his daughter married to the prince. We have here a curious instance of Shakspeie's not unfrequently excessive condensation. Expanded, the clause would be like this : ' which, being kept close, might move more grief by the hiding of love, than to utter love might move hate : ' the grief in the one case might be greater than the hate in the other would be. It verges on confusion, and may not be as Shakspere wrote it, though it is like his way. 1st Q. Lets to the king, this madnesse may prooue, Though wilde a while, yet more true to thy loue. 4 Not i?i Quarto. 5 Q. has not Cum alijs. G ' Moreover that &c. ' : moreover is here used as a preposition, with the rest of the clause for its objective. 7 Rosincrance and Guildensterne are, from the first and throughout, the creatures of the king. 8 The king's conscience makes him suspicious of Hamlet's suspicion. 9 ' from such an early age ' 10 c since then so familiar with ' 11 ' to gather as much as you may glean from opportunities, of that which, when disclosed to us, will lie within our remedial power.' If the line of the Quarto be included, it makes plainer construction. The line beginning with ' So much] then becomes parenthetical, and to gather will not immediately govern that line, but the rest of the sentence. 74 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Qu. Good Gentlemen, he hath much talk'd of you, And sure I am, two men there are not liuing, there is not To whom he more adheres. If it will please you To shew vs so much Gentrie, 1 and good will, As to expend your time with vs a-while, For the supply and profit of our Hope, 2 Your Visitation shall receiue such thankes As fits a Kings remembrance. Rosin. Both your Maiesties Might by the Soueraigne power you haue of vs, Put your dread pleasures, more into Command Then to Entreatie. Gut/. We both 3 obey, But we And here giue vp our selues, in the full bent, 4 To lay our Seruices freely at your feete, ser uice To be commanded. King. Thankes Rosincrance, and gentle Gtiilden- steme. Ou. Thankes Guildensterne and srentle Rosin- fc^ And I beseech you instantly to visit My too much changed Sonne. Go some of ye, you And bring the Gentlemen where Hamlet is. bring these Gut/. Heauens make our presence and our practises Pleasant and helpfull to him. Exit* Queene. Amen. 1 Amen. Ex- eunt Ros. and Guyld. Enter Polonius. Pol. Th'Ambassadors from Norwey, my good Lord, Are ioy fully return 'd. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 75 1 gentleness, grace, favour 2 Their hope in Hamlet, as their son and heir, 3 both majesties. 4 If we put a comma after bent, the phrase will mean 'in the full purpose or design to lay our services &c.' Without the comma, the con- tent of the phrase would be general : — ' in the devoted force of our faculty.' The latter is more like Shakspere. 5 Is there not tact intended in the queen's reversal of her husband's arrangement of the two names — that each might have precedence, and neither take offence ? 6 Not in Quarto. 76 THE TRAGED1E OE HAMLET, King. Thou still hast bin the Father of good Newes. Pol. Haiie I, my Lord? 1 Assure you, my good i assure my Liege, I hold my dutie, as I hold my Soule, Both to my God, one to my gracious King : 2 God, and to* And I do thinke, or else this braine of mine Hunts not the traile of Policie, so sure As I haue vs'd to do : that I haue found it hath vsd The very cause of Hamlets Lunacie. King. Oh speake of that, that I do long to doe i long heare. Pol. Giue first admittance to th'Ambassadors, My Newes shall be the Newes to that great Feast, the fruite to ^ fa that King. Thy selfe do grace to them, and bring them in. He tels me my sweet Queene, that he hath found my deere J * Gertrardhe The head 3 and sourse of all your Sonnes distemper. Qu. I doubt it is no other, but the maine, His Fathers death, and our o're-hasty Marriage. 4 ourhastie Enter Polonius, Voltumand, and Cornelius. Enter Embassadors. King. Well, we shall sift him. Welcome good my good Frends : Say Voliuinand) what from our Brother Norwey ? Volt. Most faire returne of Greetings, and De- sires. Vpon our first, 5 he sent out to suppresse His Nephewes Leuies, which to him appear'd To be a preparation 'gainst the Poleak : Poiiacke, But better look cl into, he truly found It was against your Highnesse, whereat greeued, That so his Sicknesse, Age, and Impotence Was falsely borne in hand, 6 sends 7 out Arrests- On Fortinbras, which he (hi breefe) obeyes r PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 77 1 To be spoken triumphantly, but in the peculiar tone of one thinking, You little know what better news I have behind ! ' 2 I cannot tell which is the right reading ; if the Q.'s, it means, ' / hold my duty precious as niy sou/, whether to my God or my king'' ; if the E 7 s, it is a little confused by the attempt of Polonius to make a fine euphuistic speech : — ■ I hold my duty as I hold my soul — both at the command of my God, one at the command of my king? 3 the spring ; the river-head ' The spring, the head, the fountain of your blood ' Macbeth, act ii. sc ; 3; 4 She goes a step farther than the king in accounting for Hamlet's misery — knows there is more cause of it yet, but hopes he does not know so much cause for misery as he might know, 6 Either ' first ' stands for first desire, or it is a notin, and the mean- ing of the phrase is, ' The instant we mentioned the matter '. 5 ' borne in hand 5 — played with, taken advantage of. 8 How you were borne in hand, how eross'd,' Macbeth, act iii. sc. L 7 The nominative pronoun was not quite indispensable to the verb in Shakspere's time. 78 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Receiues rebuke from Norwey : and in fine, Makes Vow before his Vnkle, neuer more To giue th'assay of Armes against your Maiestie. Whereon old Norwey, ouercome with ioy, Giues him three thousand Crownes in Annuall Fee, threescore thousand And his Commission to imploy those Soldiers So leuied as before, against the Poleak : Poiiacke, With an intreaty heerein further shewne, 190 That it might please you to giue quiet passe Through your Dominions, for his Enterprize, for this On such regards of safety and allowance, As therein are set downe. King. It likes vs well : And at our more consider'd 1 time wee'l read, Answer, and thinke vpon this Businesse. Meane time we thanke you, for your well-tooke Labour. Go to your rest, at night wee'l Feast together. 2 Most welcome home. Exit Ambass. Exeunt Embassadors Pol. This businesse is very well ended. is well My Liege, and Madam, to expostulate 4 What Maiestie should be, what Dutie is, 5 Why day is day ; night, night ; and time is time, Were nothing but to waste Night, Day and Time. Therefore, since Breuitie is the Soule of Wit, Therefore breuilie And tediousnesse, the limbes and outward flour- ishes, 6 I will be breefe. Your Noble Sonne is mad : Mad call I it ; for to define true Madnesse, What is't, but to be nothing else but mad. 7 But let that go. Qu. More matter, with lesse Art. 8 Pol. Madam, I sweare I vse no Art at all : That he is mad, 'tis true : 'Tis true 'tis pittie, hee'smad And pittie it is true : A foolish figure, 9 pittytisti* true, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 79 1 time given up to, or tilled with consideration ; or, perhaps, time chosen for a purpose. He is always feasting. 3 Now for his turn ! He sets to work at once with his rhetoric. 4 to lay down beforehand as postulates 5 We may suppose a dash and pause after ' Dutie is '. The meaning is plain enough, though logical form is wanting. 6 As there is no imagination in Polonius, we cannot look for great aptitude in figure. 7 The nature of madness also is a postulate. 8 She is impatient, but wraps her rebuke in a compliment. Art, so- called, in speech, was much favoured in the time of Elizabeth. And as a compliment Polonius takes the form in which she expresses her dis- like of his tediousness, and her anxiety after his news : pretending to wave it off, he yet, in his gratification, coming on the top of his excite- ment with the importance of his fancied discovery, plunges immediately into a very slough of art, and becomes absolutely silly. 9 It is no figure at all. It is hardly even a play with the words. 8o THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, But farewell it : for I will vse no Art. Mad let vs grant him then : and now remaines That we finde out the cause of this effect, Or rather say, the cause of this defect ; For this effect defectiue, comes by cause, Thus it remaines, and the remainder thus. Perpend, I haue a daughter : haue, whil'st she is mine, while Who in her Dutie and Obedience, marke, Hath giuen me this : now gather, and surmise. The Letter} To the Celestially and my Sonles Ldoll, the most beautified Ophelia. That's an ill Phrase, a vilde Phrase, beautified is a vilde Phrase : but you shall heare these in her thus in her excellent white bosome, these. 2 these, & c ; Qu. Came this from Hamlet to her. Pol. Good Madam stay awhile, I will be faithfull. Doubt thou, the Starves are fire, Letter. Doubt, that the Sunne doth moue ; Doubt Truth to be a Lier, But neuer Doubt, L loue? O deere Ophelia, L am ill at these Numbers : L haue 7io t A rt to reckon my grones ; but that I loue thee best, oh most Best beleeue it< Adieu. Thine euermore most deere Lady, tuhilst this Machine is to him, Hamlet. This in Obedience hath my daughter shew'd me : Pol This i shcwne And more aboue hath his soliciting, more about sohcitings As they fell out by Time, by Meanes, and Place, All giuen to mine eare. King. But how hath she receiu'd his Loue ? Pol. What do you thinke of me ? King. As of a man, faithfull and Honourable. Pol. I wold faine proue so. But what might you think ? PRINCE OF DENMARKE. Si 1 Not in Quarto. - Point thus : ' but you shall heare. These, in her excellent white bosom, these : ' Ladies, we are informed, wore a small pocket in front of the bodice ; — but to accept the fact as an explanation of this passage, is to cast the pas- sage away. Hamlet addresses his letter, not to Ophelia's pocket, but to Ophelia herself, at her house — that is, in the palace of her bosom, excellent in whiteness. In like manner^ signing himself, he makes mention of his body as a machine of which he has the use for a time. So earnest is Hamlet that when he makes love, he is the more a philosopher. But he is more than a philosopher : he is a man of the Universe, not a man of this world only. We must not allow the fashion of the time in which the play was written, to cause doubt as to the genuine heartiness of Hamlet's love- making. 3 ist Q. Doubt that in earth is fire, Doubt that the starres doe moue, Doubt trueth to be a liar, But doe not doubt I loue. 82 THE TR AGED IE OF HAMLET, When I had seene this hot loue on the wing, As I perceiued it, I must tell you that Before my Daughter told me, what might you Or my deere Maiestie your Queene heere, think, If I had playd the Deske or Table-booke, 1 Or giuen my heart a winking, mute and dumbe, working Or look'd vpon this Loue, with idle sight, 2 What might you thinke ? No, I went round to worke, And (my yong Mistris) thus I did bespeake 3 Lord Hamlet is a Prince out of thy Starre, 4 This must not be : 5 and then, I Precepts gaue i prescripts her, That she should locke her selfe from his Resort, from her 42 6 5 43, 70 Admit no Messengers, receiue no Tokens : Which done, she tooke the Fruites of my Aduice, 7 And he repulsed. A short Tale to make, repeira, a Fell into a Sadnesse, then into a Fast, 8 Thence to a Watch, thence into a Weaknesse, to a wath, Thence to a Lightnesse, and by this declension toiightnes Into the Madnesse whereon now he raues, wherein And all we waile for? m-oumefor. King. Do you thinke 'tis this ? 10 thinke this? Qu. It may be very likely. like Pol. Hath there bene such a time, I'de fain 1 would know that, That I haue possitiuely said, 'tis so, When it prou'd otherwise ? King. Not that I know* Pol. Take this from this 11 ; if this be other- wise, If Circumstances leade me, I will finde Where truth is hid, though it were hid ittdeede Within the Center. King. How may we try it further ? PRIXCE OF DENMARKE. 1 — behaved like a piece of furniture 2 The love of talk makes a man use many idle words, foolish ex- pressions, and useless repetitions. 3 Notwithstanding the parenthesis, I take ' Mistris ' to be the ob- jective to 'bespeake' — that is, address. 4 Star, mark of sort or quality ; brand (45). The 1st Q. goes on — And one that is vnequall for your loue : But it may mean, as suggested by my Reader, ' outside thy destiny,' — as ruled by the star of nativity— and I think it does. 6 Here is a change from the impression conveyed in the first act : he attributes his interference to his care for what befitted royalty ; whereas, talking to Ophelia (40, 72), he attributes it entirely to his care for her ; — so partly in the speech correspondent to the present in 1st Q. : — Now since which time, seeing his loue thus cross'd, Which I tooke to be idle, and but sport, He strait way grew into a melancholy, - 6 See also passage in note from \st Q. 7 She obeyed him. The 'fruits' of his advice were her conformed actions. 8 When the appetite goes, and the sleep follows, doubtless the man is on the steep slope of madness. But as to Hamlet, and how matters were with him, what Polonius says is worth nothing. 9 ' wherein now he raves, and where/or all we wail.' 10 To the queen: head from shoulders 8 4 THE TR AGE DIE OE HAMLET, Pol. You know sometimes He walkes foure houres together, heere ] In the Lobby. Qu. So he ha's indeed. hedooes ** indeede. 118 Pol. At such a time He loose my Daughter to him, Be you and I behinde an Arras then, Marke the encounter : If he loue her not, And be not from his reason falne thereon ; Let me be no Assistant for a State, And keepe a Farme and Carters. Butkeepe King. We will try it. Enter Hamlet reading on a Booke? Qu. But looke where sadly the poore wretch Comes reading. 3 Pol. Away I do beseech you, both away, He boord 4 him presently. Exit King & Queen? Oh giue me leaue. 6 How does my good Lord Hamlet ? Ham. Well, God-a-mercy. Pol. Do you know me, my Lord ? t8o Ham. Excellent, excellent well : y'are a Fish- Excellent well, y you are monger. 7 Pol. Not I my Lord. Ham. Then I would you were so honest a man. Pol. Honest, my Lord ? Ham. I sir, to be honest as this world goes, is to bee one man pick'd out of two thousand* tenne thousand. 3 Pol. That's very true, my Lord. Ham? For if the Sun breed Magots in a dead dogge, being a good kissing Carrion 10 carrion. Have Haue you a daughter? n Pol. I haue my Lord. PRINCE OF DENMARKE, 85 1st Q. The Princes walke is here in the galery, There let Ofelia, walke vntill hee comes : Your selfe and I will stand close in the study, 2 Not in Quarto. 3 1st Q. — King, see where hee comes poring vppon a booke. 4 The same as accost, both meaning originally go to the side of. 5 A line back in the Quarto. 6 ' Please you to go away.' 89, 203, Here should come the preceding stage-direction. 7 Now first the Play shows us Hamlet in his affected madness. He has a great dislike to the selfish, time-serving courtier, who, like his mother, has forsaken the memory of his father — and a great distrust of him as well. The two men are moral antipodes. Each is given to moralizing — but compare their reflections : those of Polonius reveal a lover of himself, those of Hamlet a lover of his kind ; Polonius is inter- ested in success ; Hamlet in humanity. 8 So also in 1st Q. 9 — reading, or pretending to read, the words from the book he carries. 10 When the passion for emendation takes possession of a man, his opportunities are endless— so many seeming emendations offer them- selves which are in themselves not bad, letters and words affording as much play as the keys of a piano. ' Being a god kissing carrion,' is in itself good enough ; but Shakspere meant what stands in both Quarto and Folio : the dead dog being a carrion good at hissing. The arbitrary changes of the editors are amazing. 11 He cannot help his mind constantly turning upon women ; and if his thoughts of them are often cruelly false, it is not Hamlet but his mother who is to blame : her conduct has hurled him from the peak o£ optimism into the bottomless pool of pessimistic doubt, above the foul waters of which he keeps struggling to lift his head. S6 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, . Ham. Let her not walke i'th'Sunne : Concep- tion l is a blessing, but not as your daughter may but as your conceiue. Friend looke too't. Pol? How say you by that ? Still harping on my daughter : yet he knew me not at first ; he said a sayd i I was a Fishmonger : he is farre gone, farre gone : Fishmonger, a is farre gone, and truly in my youth, I suffred much extreamity and trul y for loue : very neere this. He speake to him againe. What do you read my Lord ? Ham. Words, words, words. Pol. What is the matter, my Lord ? Ham. Betweene who ? 3 Pol. I meane the matter you meane, my matter that you reade my Lord. Ham. Slanders Sir : for the Satyricall slaue satericaii rogue J sayes saies here, that old men haue gray Beards ; that their faces are wrinkled ; their eyes purging thicke Amber, or Plum-Tree G-umme : and that they haue Amber, and a plentifull locke of Wit, together with weake lacke I w \ th 1 ° most weake Llammes. All which Sir, though I most power- fully, and potently beleeue ; yet I holde it not Honestie 4 to haue it thus set downe : For you for your seife sir shall growe your selfe Sir, should be old as I am, if like a Crab old as l am : you could go backward. Pol, 5 Though this be madnesse, Yet there is Method in't : will you walke Out of the ayre 6 my Lord ? Ham. Into my Graue ? Pol. Indeed that is out o'th'Ayre : that's out oi the ayre ; How pregnant (sometimes) his Replies are ? A happinesse, That often Madnesse hits on, Which Reason and Sanitie could not sanctity So prosperously be deliuer'd of. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 87 1 One of the meanings of the word, and more in use then than now, is understanding. 3 {aside) -pretending to take him to mean by matter, the point of quarrel 4 Propriety 5 {aside) 6 the draught 83 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, * I will leaue him, And sodainely contriue the meanes of meeting Betweene him, 1 j and my daughter. My Honourable Lord, I will most humbly Take my leaue of you. Ham. You cannot Sir take from 2 me any thing, will not more j that I will more willingly part withall, except my ™y life > exce P t Em Guyldersterne, life, my life. 3 Polon. Fare you well my Lord. ^f osen ' Ham. These tedious old fooles. Polon. You goe to seeke my Lord Hamlet ; the Lord there hee is. Enter Rosincran and Guildensterne* Rosin. God saue you Sir. Guild. Mine honour'd Lord ? Rosin, My most deare Lord ? Ham. My excellent good friends ? How do'st My extent good thou Guildensterne ? Oh, Rosincrane ; good Lads : a Rosencraus, How doe ye both ? you Rosin. As the indifferent Children of the earth. Guild. Happy, in that we are not ouer-happy : euerha PP yon on Fortunes Cap, we are not the very Button. Fortunes Ham. Nor the Soales of her Shoo ? Rosin. Neither my Lord. Ham. Then you Hue about her waste, or in the middle of her fauour ? f aU0 rs. Guil. Faith, her priuates, we. Ham. In the secret parts of Fortune ? Oh, most true: she is a Strumpet. 5 What's the newes ? whatnewes? Rosin. None my Lord ; but that the World's but the growne honest. Ham. Then is Doomesday neere : But your * In the Quarto, the speech ends thus : — I will leaue him and my daughter. 1 My Lord, I will take my leaue of you. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 89 1 From ' And sodainely ' to ' betweene him,' not in Quarto. 2 It is well here to recall the modes of the word leave : ' Give me leave] Polonius says with proper politeness to the king and queen when he wants them to go — that is, ' Grant me your departure ' ; but he would, going himself, lake his leave, his departure, of or from them — by their permission to go. Hamlet means, 'You cannot take from me anything I will more willingly part with than your leave, or, my permission to you to go.' 85, 203. See the play on the two meanings of the word in Twelfth Night, act ii. sc. 4 : Duke. Give me now leave to leave thee ; though I suspect it ought to be — Duke. Give me now leave. Clown. To leave thee ! — Now, the melancholy &c. 3 It is a relief to him to speak the truth under the cloak of madness — ravingly. He has no one to whom to open his heart : what lies there he feels too terrible for even the eye of Horatio. He has not apparently told him as yet more than the tale of his father's murder. 4 Above, in Quarto. s In this and all like utterances of Hamlet, we see what worm it is that lies gnawing at his heart. This is a slip in the Quarto— rectified in the Folio : his daughter was not present. 9 o THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, newes is not true. 1 | 2 Let me question more in par- ticular : what haue you my good friends, deserued at the hands of Fortune, that she sends you to Prison hither ? Gnil. Prison, my Lord ? Ham. Denmark's a Prison. Rosin. Then is the World one. Ham. A goodly one, in which there are many Confines, Wards, and Dungeons ; Denmarke being one o'th'worst. Rosin. We thinke not so my Lord. Ham. Why then 'tis none to you ; for there is nothing either good or bad, but thinking makes it so 3 : to me it is a prison. Rosin. Why then your Ambition makes it one : 'tis too narrow for your minde. 4 Ham. O God,- 1 could be bounded in a nutshell, and count my selfe a King of infinite space ; were it not that I haue bad dreames. Gnil. Which dreames indeed are Ambition : for the very substance 5 of the Ambitious, is meerely the shadow of a Dreame. Ham. A dreame it selfe is but a shadow. Rosin. Truely, and I hold Ambition of so ayry and light a quality, that it is but a shadowes shadow. Ham. Then are our Beggers bodies ; and our Monarchs and out-stretcht Heroes the Beggers Shadowes : shall wee to th'Court : for, by my fey 6 I cannot reason ? 7 Both. Wee'l wait vpon you. Ham. No such matter. 8 I will not sort you with the rest of my seruants : for to speake to you like an honest man: I am most dreadfully at- tended ; 9 1 but in the beaten way of friendship, 10 What make you at Elsonozver? But in PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 91 1 ' it is not true that the world is grown honest': he doubts themselves. His eye is sharper because his heart is sorer since he left Wittenberg. He proceeds to examine them. 2 This passage, beginning with c Let me question,' and ending with * dreadfully attended,' is not in the Quarto. Who inserted in the Folio this and other passages ? W T as it or was it not Shakspere ? Beyond a doubt they are Shakspere's all. Then who omitted those omitted ? Was Shakspere incapable of refusing any of his own work ? Or would these editors, who profess to have all oppor- tunity, and who, belonging to the theatre, must have had the best of opportunities, have desired or dared to omit what far more painstaking editors have since presumed, though out of reverence, to restore ? 3 ' but it is thinking that makes it so : ' 4 — feeling after the cause of Hamlet's strangeness, and following the readiest suggestion, that of chagrin, at missing the succession. 5 objects and aims 6 fit. 7 Does he choose beggars as the representatives of substance because they lack ambition — that being shadow ? Or does he take them as the shadows of humanity, that, following Rosincrance, he may get their shadows, the shadows therefore of shadows, to parallel monarchs and heroes ? But he is not satisfied with his own analogue — therefore will to the court, where good logic is not wanted — where indeed he knows a hellish lack of reason. 8 ' On no account.' 9 ' I have very bad servants.' Perhaps he judges his servants spies upon him. Or might he mean that he was haunted with bad thoughts ? Or again, is it a stroke of his pretence of madness — suggesting imaginary followers ? 10 ' to speak plainly, as old friends,' * 92 THE TR AG ED IE OF HAMLET, Rosin. To visit you my Lord, no other occasion. Ham. Begger that I am, I am euen poore in ameverpoore thankes ; but I thanke you : and sure deare friends my thanks are too deare a halfepeny 1 ; were you 72 not sent for ? Is it your owne inclining ? Is it a free visitation? 2 Come, deale iustly with me: come, come, come, come ; nay speake. Guil What should we say my Lord ? 3 Ham. Why any thing. But to the purpose ; A ?y thIn s but J J ° x x to th purpose ; you were sent for ; and there is a kinde confession ]5 in< ? of con - y ' iession in your lookes ; which your modesties haue not craft enough to color, I know the good King and 72 Queene haue sent for you. Rosin. To what end my Lord ? Ham. That you must teach me : but let mee coniure 4 you by the rights of our fellowship, by the consonancy of our youth, 5 by the Obligation of our euer-preserued loue, and by what more deare, a better proposer could charge you withall ; can be euen and direct with me, whether you were sent for or no. Rosin. What say you? 6 Ham. Nay then I haue an eye of you 7 : if you loue me hold not off. 8 72 Guil. My Lord, we were sent for. Ham. I will tell you why ; so shall my antici- pation preuent your discouery of your secricie to yourSec^to the King and Queene : 9 moult no feather, I haue Queen" Sit " no feather, 10 116 of late, but wherefore I know not, lost all my mirth, forgone all custome of exercise ; and indeed, exercises: it goes so heauenly with my disposition ; that this heauiiy goodly frame the Earth, seemes to me a sterrill Promontory ; this most excellent Canopy the Ayre, look you, this braue ore-hanging, this Maiesticall £*^ t & Roofe, fretted with golden fire : why, it appeares no a PP eareth PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 93 1 —because they were by no means hearty thanks. 2 He wants to know whether they are in his uncle's employment and favour ; whether they pay court to himself for his uncle's ends. 3 He has no -answer ready. 4 He will not cast them from him without trying a direct appeal to their old friendship for plain dealing, This must be remembered in relation to his treatment of them afterwards. He affords them every chance of acting truly — conjuring them to honesty — giving them a push towards repentance. 6 Either, ' the harmony of our young days,' or, * the sympathies of our present youth.' 6 — to Guildenstern 7 {aside) ' I will keep an eye upon you •-: ' 8 ' do not hold back' 9 The Quarto seems here to have the right reading. 10 * your promise of secrecy remain intact : ' 94 THE TR AGED IE OF HAMLET, other thing to mee, then a foule and pestilent con- nothing to me but a gregation of vapours. What a piece of worke is whatpeece a man ! how Noble in Reason ? how infinite in faculty ? in forme and mouing how expresse and faculties, admirable ? in Action, how like an Angel ? in ap- prehension, how like a God ? the beauty of the world, the Parragon of Animals ; and yet to me, what is this Quintessence of Dust ? Man delights not me ; 1 no, nor Woman neither ; though by your not me, nor women smiling you seeme to say so. 2 Rosin. My Lord, there was no such stuffe in my thoughts. Ham. Why did you laugh, when I said, Man yee laugh then delights not me ? Rosin. To thinke, my Lord, if you delight not in Man, what Lenton entertainment the Players shall receiue from you : 3 wee coated them 4 on the way, and hither are they comming to offer you Seruice. Ham. h He that playes the King shall be wel- come ; his Maiesty shall haue Tribute of mee : on me, the aduenturous Knight shal vse his Foyle and Target : the Louer shall not sigh gratis, the humorous man 6 shall end his part in peace : | 7 the IClowne shall make those laugh whose lungs are tickled a'th' sere : 8 1 and the Lady shall say her minde freely ; or the blanke Verse shall halt for't 9 : black verse what Players are they ? Rosin. Euen those you were wont to take take such delight delight in the Tragedians of the City. Ham. How chances it they trauaile ? their resi- dence both in reputation and profit was better both wayes. Rosin. I thinke their Inhibition comes by the meanes of the late Innouation ? 10 PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 95 1 A genuine description, so far as it goes, of the state of Hamlet's mind. But he does not reveal the operating cause — his loss of faith in women, which has taken the whole poetic element out of heaven, earth, and humanity : he would have his uncle's spies attribute his condition to mere melancholy. 2 — said angrily, I think. s — a ready-witted subterfuge. 4 came alongside of them ; got up with them ; apparently rather from Fr. cote than coter ; like accost. Compare 71. But I suspect it only means noted, observed, and is from coter. 5 — with humorous imitation, perhaps, of each of the characters 6 — the man with a whim 7 This part of the speech — from 7 to 8 , is not in the Quarto. 3 Halliwell gives a quotation in which the touch-hole of a pistol is called the sere : the sere, then, of the lungs would mean the opening of the lungs — the part with which we laugh ■: those ' whose lungs are tickled a' th' sere,' are such as are ready to laugh on the least provocation : tickled — irritable, ticklish — ready to laugh, as another might be to cough. ' Tickled o' the sere ' was a common phrase, signifying, thus, propense. ist Q. The clowne shall make them laugh That are tickled in the lungs, 9 Does this refer to the pause that expresses the unutterable ? or to the ruin of the measure of the verse by an incompetent heroine ? 10 Does this mean, ' I think their prohibition comes through the late innovation,' — of the children's acting ; or, ' I think they are prevented from staying at home by the late new measures,' — such, namely, as came of the puritan opposition to stage-plays ? This had grown so strong, that, in 1600, the Privy Council issued an order restricting the number of theatres in London to two : by such an innovation a number of players might well be driven to the country. 96 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Ham. Doe they hold the same estimation they did when I was in the City ? Are they so follow'd ? Rosin. No indeed, they are not. are they not. x Ham How comes it ? doe they grow rusty ? Rosin. Nay, their indeauour keepes in the wonted pace ; But there is Sir an ayrie of Children, 2 little Yases, 3 that crye out 4 on the top of question ; 5 and are most tyrannically clap't for't : these are now the fashion, and so be-ratled the common Stages 6 (so they call them) that many wearing Rapiers, 7 are affraide of Goose-quils, and dare scarse come thither. 8 Ham. What are they Children ? Who maintains 'em ? How are they escoted ? 9 Will they pursue the Quality 10 no longer then they can sing ? u Will they not say afterwards if they should grow them- selues to common Players (as it is like most 12 if their meanes are no better) their Writers 13 do them wrong, to make them exclaim against their owne Succession. 14 Rosin. Faith there ha's bene much to do on both sides : and the Nation holds it no sinne, to tarre them 15 to Controuersie. There was for a while, no mony bid for argument, vnlesse the Poet and the Player went to Cuffes in the Question. 16 Ham. Is't possible ? Guild. Oh there ha's beene much throwing about of Braines. Ham. Do the Boyes carry it away? l7 Rosin. I that they do my Lord, Hercules and his load too. 18 Ham. It is not strange: for mine Vnckle is not very strange, | my King of Denmarke, and those that would make mowes at him while my Father liued ; giue twenty, make mouths PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 97 1 The whole of the following passage, beginning with ' How comes it, and ending with ' Hercules and his load too,' belongs to the Folio alone — is not in the Quarto. In the \st Quarto we find the germ of the passage — unrepresented in the 2nd, developed in the Folio. Ham. Players, what Players be they ? Ross. My Lord, the Tragedians of the Citty, Those that you tooke delight to see so often. Hani. How comes it that they trauell ? Do they grow restie ? Gil. No my Lord, their reputation holds as it was wont. Ham. How then ? Gil. Yfaith my Lord, noueltie carries it away, For the principall publike audience that Came to them, are turned to priuate playes,* And to the humour f of children. Ham. I doe not greatly wonder of it, For those that would make mops and moes At my vncle, when my father liued, &c. 2 a nest of children. The acting of the children of two or three of the chief choirs had become the rage. 3 Eyases — unfledged hawks. 4 Children cry out rather than speak on the stage. 5 ' cry out beyond dispute ' — -unquestionably ; ' cry out and no mistake.' ' He does not top his part.' The Rehearsal, iii. I. — '■He is not up to it.'' But perhaps here is intended above reason : ' they cry out excessively, excruciatingly.' 103 This said, in top of rage the lines she rents, — A Lover s Complamt. 6 I presume it should be the present tense, beratle — except the are of the preceding member be understood : ' and so beratled are the com- mon stages.' If theprese7it, then the children ' so abuse the grown players,' — in the pieces they acted, particularly in the new arguments, written for them — whence the reference to goose-quills-. 7 — of the play-going public 8 — for dread of sharing in the ridicule. 9 paid — from the French escot, a shot or reckoning : Dr. Johnson. 10 — the quality of players ; the profession of the stage 11 ' Will they cease playing when their voices change ? ' 12 Either will should follow here, or like and most must change places. 13 ' those that write for them' 14 -7- what they had had to come to themselves. 1? ' to incite the children and the grown players to controversy ' : to tarre them 011 like dogs : see King John, iv. 1. 16 ' No stage-manager would buy a new argument, or prologue, to a play, unless the dramatist and one of the actors were therein represented as falling out on the question of the relative claims of the children and adult actors.' 17 ' Have the boys the best of it ?' 18 ' That they have, out and away.' Steevens suggests that allusion is here madetothesignofthe Globe Theatre — Herculesbearingthe world for Atlas. amateur-plays f whimsical fashion H 9 8 THE TR AGED IE OF HAMLET, forty, an hundred Ducates a peece, for his picture l fortie, fifty, a t • i o t>i • i • i hundred in Little. There is something in this more then little, s'bioud Naturall, if Philosophie could finde it out. Flourish for the Players} a Fiorish. Guil There are the Players. Ham. Gentlemen, you are welcom to El- sonower: your hands, come : The appurtenance of come then, th' Welcome, is Fashion and Ceremony. Let me >6o comply with you in the Garbe, 4 lest my extent' 5 to in this garb: *•'-«' ' let me extent the Players (which I tell you must shew fairely outward) should more appeare like entertainment 6 outwards, then yours. 7 You are welcome : but my Vnckle Father, and Aunt Mother are deceiu'd. Guil. In what my deere Lord ? Ham. I am but mad North, North- West : when the Winde is Southerly, I know a Hawke from a Handsaw/ Enter Polo nt us. Pol. Well 9 be with you Gentlemen. Ham. Hearke you Guildensterne, and you too : at each eare a hearer : that great Baby you see there, is not yet out of his swathing clouts. clout!? 5 Rosin. Happily he's the second time come to he is them : for they say, an old man is twice a childe. Ham. I will Prophesie. Hee comes to tell me of the Players. Mark it, you say right Sir : for a sir > a Monday Monday morning 'twas so indeed. 10 SdSdef 11 Pol. My Lord, I haue Newes to tell you. Ham. My Lord, I haue Newes to tell you. When Rossius an Actor in Rome !1 Rossi™ was an PoL The Actors are come hither my Lord. Ham. Buzze, buzze. 12 Pol. Vpon mine Honor. 13 m y Flam. Then can each Actor on his Asse came each PR IXC E OF DENMARKE. 99 1 If -there be any logical link here, except that, after the instance adduced, no change in social fashion — nothing at all indeed, is to be wondered at, I fail to see it. Perhaps the speech is intended to belong to the simulation. The last sentence of it appears meant to convey the impression that he suspects nothing — is only bewildered by the course of things. 3 his miniature 3 — to indicate their approach. 4 com' ply — accent on first syllable — 'pass compliments with you' (260) — in the garb, either ' in appearance,' or ' in the fashion of the hour.' 5 'the amount of courteous reception I extend' — 'my advances to the players ' * reception, welcome 7 He seems to desire that they shall no more be on the footing of fellow-students, and thus to rid himself of the old relation. Perhaps he hints that they are players too. From any further show of friendliness he takes refuge in convention— and professed convention— supplying a reason in order to escape a dangerous interpretation of his sudden for- mality — ' lest you should suppose me more cordial to the players than to. you.' The speech is full of inwoven irony, doubtful, and refusing to be ravelled out. With what merely half-shown, yet scathing satire it should be spoken and accompanied ! 5 A proverb of the time comically corrupted — bhndsaw for hernshaw — a heron, the quarry of the hawk. He denies his madness as madmen do — and in terms themselves not unbefitting madness — so making it seem the more genuine. Yet even- now and then, urged by the commo- tion of his being, he treads perilously on the border of self-betrayal. 9 used as a noun. : " Point thus : 'Mark it. — You say right, sir ; &c. 5 He takes up a speech that means nothing, and might mean anything, to turn aside the suspicion their whispering might suggest to Polonius that they had been talking about him— so better to lay his trap for him. 11 He mentions the actor to lead Polonius so that his prophecy of him shall come true. 12 An interjection of mockery : he had made a fool of him. 15 Polonius thinks he is refusing to believe him. ioo THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Polon. The best Actors in the world, either for Tragedie, Comedie, Historie, Pastorall : Pastoricall- Pastoraii Comicall-Historicall-Pastorall : | 'Tragicall-Histori- [call : Tragicall - Comicall - Historicall - Pastorall ] : | Scene indiuible, 2 or Poem vnlimited. 3 Seneca cannot scene indeui- dible, 2 be too heauy, nor Plantus too light, for the law of Writ, and the Liberty. These are the onely men. 4 Ham. O Iephta Iudge of Israel, what a Treas- ure had'st thou ? PoL What a Treasure had he, my Lord ? 5 Ham. Why one faire Daughter, and no more, 6 The which he loued passing well. 6 86 Pol. Still on my Daughter. Ham. Am I not i'th'right old Iephta ? Polon. If you call me IepJita my Lord, I haue a daughter that I loue passing well. Ham. Nay that followes not. 7 Polon. What followes then, my Lord ? Ha. Why, As by lot, God wot : 6 and then you know, It came to passe, as most like it was : 6 The first rowe of the Po7ts % Chanson will shew you more, pious chanson For looke where my Abridgements 9 come. abridgment 9 comes. Enter four e or fine Players. Enter the Y'are welcome Masters, welcome all. I am glad You are to see thee well : Welcome good Friends. O my oh old friend, olde Friend ? Thy face is valiant 10 since I saw thee isvaianct 10 last : Com'st thou to beard me in Denmarke ? What, my yong Lady and Mistris ? u Byrlady byiady your Ladiship is neerer Heauen then when I saw nererto you last, by the altitude of a Choppine. 12 Pray God your voice like a peece of vncurrant Gold be not crack'd within the ring. 13 Masters, you are all welcome : wee'l e'ne to't like French Faulconers, 14 £ ke friendly rankner flie at any thing we see : wee'l haue a Speech PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 101 From l to l is not in the Quarto. 2 Does this phrase mean all in one scene t 3 A poem to be recited only — one not limited^ or divided into speeches. 4 Point thus : ' too light. For the law of Writ, and the Liberty, these are the onely men ' : — either for written plays, that is, or for those in which the players extemporized their speeches. 1st Q. ' For the law hath writ those are the onely men.' 5 Polonius would lead him on to talk of his daughter. 6 These are lines of the first stanza of an old ballad still in existence. Does Hamlet suggest that as Jephthah so Polonius had sacrificed his daughter ? Or is he only desirous of making him. talk about her ? That is not as the ballad goes 8 That this is a corruption of the pious in the Quarto, s made clearer from the ist Quarto : ' the first verse of the godly Ballet wil tel you all. 9 abridgment — that which abridges, or cuts short. His 'Abridgements' were the Players. 10 ist Q. 'Vallanced' — with a beard, that is, Both readings may be correct. 11 A boy of course : no women had yet appeared on the stage. 12 a Venetian boot, stilted, sometimes very high. 13 — because then it would be unfit for a woman-part. A piece of gold so worn that it had a crack reaching within the inner circle was no longer current, ist Q. ' in the ring : ' — was a pun intended ? 14 — like French sportsmen of the present day too. THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, straight. Come giue vs a tast of your quality : come, a passionate speech. i. Play. What speech, my Lord? my good Lord? Ham. I heard thee speak me a speech once, but it was neuer Acted : or if it was, not aboue once, for the Play I remember pleas'd not the Million, 'twas Cauiarie to the General! l : but it was (as I receiu'd it, and others,, whose iudgement in such matters, cried in the top of mine) 2 an excellent Play ; well digested in the Sccenes, set downe with as much modestie, as cunning. 3 I remember one said there was no Sallets 4 in the lines, to make the were matter sauoury ; nor no matter in the phrase, 5 that might indite the Author of affectation, but cal'd it affection, an honest method *., One cheefe Speech in it, I ; : n ° n J s P eech cheefely lou'd, 'twas ALneas Tale to Dido, and -4«*«wtaiketo thereabout of it especially, where he speaks of when Priams 6 slaughter. If it Hue in your memory, begin at this Line, let me see, let me see : The rugged Pyrrhus like Xti Hyrcanian Beast. 7 It is tisnot not so : it begins 8 with Pyrrhus 9 10 The rugged Pyrrhus, he whose Sable Armes u Blacke as his purpose, did the night resemble When he lay couched in the Ominous 12 Horse, Hath now this dread and blacke Complexion smear'd With Heraldry more dismall : Head to foote Now is he to take Geulles, 13 horridly Trick'd ishetotaii J Gules' 3 With blood of Fathers, Mothers, Daughters, Sonnes, 14 Bak'd and impasted with the parching streets, That lend a tyrannous, and damned light and a damned * Here i?i the Quarto: — , as wholesome as sweete, and by very much, more handsome then fine : PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 103 1 The salted roe of the sturgeon is a delicacy disliked by most people. 2 ' were superior to mine ' The 1st Quarto has, 4 Cried in the toppe of their iudgements, an excellent play/ — that is, fii'onounced it, to the best of their judgments, an excellent play. Note the difference between ' the top of my judgment ', and ' the top of their judgments '. 97 3 skill 4 coarse jests, 25, 67 5 style 1st Q. ' Princes slaughter/ 1st Q. ' th'arganian beast : \ ' the Hyrcan tiger/ Macbeth, iii. 4, 1 it begins ' : emphasis on begins. 9 A pause ; then having recollected, he starts afresh. 10 These passages are Shakspere's own, not quotations : the Quartos differ. But when he wrote them he had in his mind a phantom of Marlowe's Dido, Queen of Carthage. I find Steevens has made a similar conjecture, and quotes from Marlowe two of the passages I had marked as being like passages here. 11 The poetry is admirable in its kind — intentionally charged, to raise it to the second stage-level, above the blank verse, that is, of the drama in which it is set, as that blank verse is raised above the ordinary level of speech. 143 The correspondent passage in 1st Q. runs nearly parallel for a few lines, 12 — like po?-tentous. 13 'all red'. \st Q. ' totall guise/ 14 Here the 1st Quarto has: — Back't and imparched in calagulate gore, Rifted in earth and fire, olde grandsire Pryam seekes : So goe on. 194 THE TR AGE DIE OE HAMLET, To their vilde Murthers, roasted in wrath and fire, their Lords murther, And thus o're-sized with coagulate gore, With eyes like Carbuncles, the hellish Pyrrhus Old Grandsire Priam seekes. 1 seekes ; so pro- . ceede you." Pol. Fore God, my Lord, well spoken, with good accent, and good discretion. 3 I. Player. Anon he findes him, piay. Striking too short at Greekes. 4 His anticke Sword, Rebellious to his Arme, lyes where it falles Repugnant to command 4 : vnequall match, matcht, PyrrJms at Priam driues, in Rage strikes wide : But with the whiffe and winde of his fell Sword, Th'vnnerued Father fals. 5 Then senselesse 1 Ilium, 6 Seeming to feele his blow, with flaming top fpie 7 this Stoopes to his Bace, and with a hideous crash Takes Prisoner Pyrrhus eare. For loe, his Sword Which was declining on the Milkie head Of Reuerend Priam, seem'd i'th'Ayre to sticke : So as a painted Tyrant PyrrJms stood, 8 stood And like a Newtrall to his will and matter, 9, did Like nothing. 10 11 But as we often see against some storme, A silence in the Heauens, the Racke stand still, The bold windes speechlesse, and the Orbe below As hush as death : Anon the dreadfull Thunder io Doth rend the Region. 11 So after Pyrrhus pause, Arowsed Vengeance sets him new a-worke, And neuer did the Cyclops hammers fall On Mars his Armours, forg'd for proofe Eterne, Marses ' & r Armor With lesse remorse then Pyrrhus bleeding sword Now falles on Priam. 12 Out, out, thou Strumpet-Fortune, all you Gods, In generall Synod take away her power : Breake all the Spokes and Fallies from her wheele, follies PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 105 1 This, though horrid enough, is in degree below the description in Dido. 2 He is directing the player to take up the speech there where he leaves it. See last quotation from \st Q. 3 judgment 4 —with an old man's under-reaching blows — till his arm is so jarred by a missed blow, that he cannot raise his sword again. 5 Whereat he lifted up his bedrid limbs, And would have grappled with Achilles' son, Which he, disdaining, whisk'd his sword about, And with the wound * thereof the king fell down. Marlowe's Dido, Queen of Carthage. 6 The Quarto has omitted ' Then senselesse I I Hum J or something else 7 Printed with the long f. 8 — motionless as a tyrant in a picture. 9 ' standing between his will and its object as if he had no relation to either, 5 10 And then in triumph ran into the streets, Through which he could not pass for slaughtered men ; So, leaning on his sword, he stood stone still, Viewing the fire wherewith rich Ilion burnt. Marlowe's Dido, Queen of Carthage. 11 Who does not feel this passage, down to ' Region,' thoroughly Shaksperean ! 12 Is not the rest of this speech very plainly Shakspere's? * mind, I think it should be. io6 THE TR AGE DIE OF HAMLET, And boule the round Naue downe the hill of Heauen, As low as to the Fiends. Pol. This is too long. Ham. It shall to'th Barbars, with your beard, to the Prythee say on : He's for a Iigge, or a tale of Baudry, or hee sleepes. Say on ; come to Hecuba. I. Play. But who, O who, had seen the inobled 1 But who, a woe, had | Queen. mobied* Ham. The inobled ] Queene ? mobied Pol. That's good : Inobled l Queene is good. 2 i. Play. Run bare-foot vp and downe, Threatning the flame flames With Bisson Rheume : 3 A clout about that head, cioutvppon Where late the Diadem stood, and for a Robe About her lanke and all ore-teamed Loines, 4 A blanket in th'Alarum of feare caught vp. the akrme Who this had seene, with tongue in Venome steep'd, 'Gainst Fortunes State, would Treason haue pro- nounc'd ? 5 But if the Gods themselues did see her then, When she saw Pyrrhus make malicious sport In mincing with his Sword her Husbands limbes, 6 husband The instant Burst of Clamour that she made (Vnlesse things mortall moue them not at all) Would haue made milche 7 the Burning eyes of Heauen, And passion in the Gods,? Pol. Looke where 9 he ha's not turn'd his colour, and ha's teares in's eyes. Pray you no more. prethee Ham. 'Tis well, He haue thee speake out the rest, soone. Good my Lord, will you see the rest of this Players wel bestow'd. Do ye heare, let them be you well vs'd : for they are the Abstracts and breefe abstract Chronicles of the time. After your death, you PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 107 1 i ??tobled' — also in \st Q. — may be the word : muffled seems a corrup- tion of it : compare mob-cap, and ' The moon does mobble up herself — Shirley, quoted by Farmer ; but I incline to ' inobled] thrice in the Folio — once with a capital : I take it to stand for ' ignobled] degraded. 2 ' Inobled Queene is good.' not in: Quarto. 3 — threatening to put the flames out with blind tears : ' bisen] blind — Ang. Sax. 4 — she had had so many children. 5 There should of course be no point of interrogation here. 6 This butcher, whilst his hands were yet held up, Treading upon his breast, struck off his hands. Marlowe's Dido, Queen of Carthage. 7 ' 7nilche '—capable of giving milk : here capable of tears, which the burning eyes of the gods were not before. 8 'And would have made passion in the Gods.' 9 'whether' ioS THE TRACE DIE OF HAMLET, were better haue a bad Epitaph, then their ill report while you liued. 1 live. Pol. My Lord, I will vse them according to their desart. Ham. Gods bodykins man, better. Vse euerie bodkin man, much better, man after his desart, and who should scape whip- shall ping : vse them after your own Honor and Dig- nity. The lesse they deserue, the more merit is in your bountie. Take them in. Pol. Come sirs. Exit Polon} Ham. Follow him Friends : wee'l heare a play to morrow. 3 Dost thou heare me old Friend, can you play the murther of Gonzago ? Play. I my Lord. Ham. Wee'l ha't to morrow night. You could for a need 4 study 5 a speech of some dosen or six- for neede | dosen lines, or teene lines, which I would set downe, and insert in't? Could ye not? 6 you Play. I my Lord. Ham. Very well. Follow that Lord, and looke you mock him not. 7 My good Friends, He leaue you til night you are welcome to Elsonower? Exeunt Pol Rosin. Good my Lord. Exeunt. andpla ^- , Manet Hamlet? Ham. I so, God buy'ye 9 : Now I am alone. buy to you, 9 Oh what a Rogue and Pesant slaue am I ? 10 Is it not monstrous that this Player heere, 11 But in a Fixion, in a dreame of Passion, Could force his soule so to his whole conceit, 12 his owne ..... conceit That from her working, all his visage warm d ; a ii the visage rr-1 i • i • • wand, Teares in his eyes, distraction in s Aspect, inhis A broken voyce, and his whole Function suiting an his With Formes, to his Conceit ? 13 And all for nothing ? PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 109 1 Why do the editors choose the present tense of the Quarto ? Hamlet does not mean, ' It is worse to have the ill report of the Players while you live, than a bad epitaph after your death.' The order of the sentence has provided against that meaning. What he means is, that their ill report in life will be more against your reputation after death than a bad epitaph. 2 Not in Quarto. 3 He detains their leader, 4 i for a special reason ' 5 Study is still the Player's word for commit to memory, Note Hamlet's quick resolve, made clearer towards the end of the following soliloquy. 7 Polonius is waiting at the door : this is intended for his hearing. 8 Not in Q. 9 Note the varying forms of God be with you. 10 1st Q. Why what a dunghill idiote slaue am I ? Why these Players here draw water from eyes : For Hecuba, why what is Hecuba to him, or he to Hecuba ? 11 Everything rings on the one hard, fixed idea that possesses him ; but this one idea has many sides. Of late he has been thinking more upon the woman-side of it ; but the Player with his speech has brought his father to his memory, and he feels he has been forgetting him : the rage of the actor recalls his own ' cue for passion.' Always more ready to blame than justify himself, he feels as if he ought to have done more, and so falls to abusing himself. 12 imagination 13 'his whole operative nature providing fit forms for the embodiment of his imagined idea ' — of which forms he has already mentioned his warmed visage, his tears, his distracted look, his broken voice. In this passage we have the true idea of the operation of the genuine acting faculty. Actor as well as dramatist, the Poet gives us here his own notion of his second calling. no THE TR AGE DIE OF HAMLET, For Hecuba ? What's Hecuba to him, or he to Hecuba} or he to her, That he should weepe for her ? What would he doe, Had he the Motiue and the Cue 2 for passion , and that for That I haue ? He would drowne the Stage with teares, And cleaue the generall eare with horrid speech : Make mad the guilty, and apale 3 the free, 4 Confound the ignorant, and amaze indeed, The very faculty of Eyes and Eares. Yet I, faculties A dull and muddy-metled 5 Rascall, peake Like Iohn a-dreames, vnpregnant of my cause, 6 And can say nothing : No, not for a King, Vpon whose property, 7 and most deere life, A damn'd defeate 8 was made. Am I a Coward? 9 Who calles me Villaine? breakes my pate a-crosse ? Pluckes off my Beard, and blowes it in my face ? Tweakes me by'th'Nose? 10 giues me the Lye i'th' by the Throate, As deepe as to the Lungs ? Who does me this ? Ha? Why I should take it : for it cannot be, Hah, sVounds But I am Pigeon-Liuer'd, and lacke Gall n To make Oppression bitter, or ere this, 104 I should haue fatted all the Region Kites should a fatted With this Slaues Offall, bloudy : a Bawdy villaine, bloody, baudy Remorselesse, 12 Treacherous, Letcherous, kindles ,;5 villaine ! Oh Vengeance ! H Who ? What an Asse am I ? I sure, this is most braue, That I, the Sonne of the Deere murthered, adccrc Prompted to my Reuenge by Heauen, and Hell, Must (like a Whore) vnpacke my heart with words, And fall a Cursing like a very Drab, 1 * A Scullion ? Fye vpon't : Foh. About my Braine. 1 '"' a staiiyori, 1 braines ; hum, Why what an Asse am I, this PRINCE OF DENMARKE. in Here follows in 1st Q. What would he do and if he had my losse ? His father murdred, and a Crowne bereft him, 174 He would turne all his teares to droppes of blood, Amaze the standers by with his laments, &c. &c. Speaking of the Player, he uses the player-word. 3 make pale— appal 4 the innocent 5 Mettle is spirit — rather in the sense of animal-spirit : mettlesome — spirited, as a horse. . 6 * unpossessed by my cause ' 7 personality, proper person 8 undoing, destruction — from French defaire. 9 In this mood he no more understands, and altogether doubts him- self, as he has previously come to doubt the world. 10 1st Q. ' or twites mv nose,' 11 It was supposed that pigeons had no gall — I presume from their livers not tasting bitter like those of perhaps most birds. 12 pitiless 13 unnatural 14 This line is not in the Quarto. 15 Here in Q. the line runs on to include Foh. The next line ends with heard, 16 Point thus : ' About ! my brain*' He apostrophizes his brain, telling it to set to work, ii2 THE TRAGEDIE OE HAMLET, I haue heard, that guilty Creatures sitting at a Play, Haue by the very cunning of the Sccene, 1 Bene strooke so to the soule, that presently They haue proclaim'd their Malefactions. For Murther, though it haue no tongue, will speake With most myraculous Organ.' 2 He haue these Players, Play something like the murder of my Father, Before mine Vnkle. He obserue his lookes, *37 He tent him to the quicke : If he but blench 3 if a doe blench I know my course. The Spirit that I haue seene 45 May 4 be the Diuell, and the Diuel hath power May be a . deale, and the 1 assume a pleasing shape, yea and perhaps deaie Out of my Weaknesse, and my Melancholly, 5 As he is very potent with such Spirits, 6 46 Abuses me to damne me. 7 He haue grounds More Relatiue then this : The Play's the thing, Wherein He catch the Conscience of the King. Exit. SUMMARY. The division between the second and third acts is by common consent placed here. The third act occupies the afternoon, evening, and night of the same day with the second. , ^x This soliloquy is Hamlet's first, and perhaps we may find it correct to ; say only outbreak of self-accusation. He charges himself with lack of feeling, spirit, and courage, in that he has not yet taken vengeance on his uncle. But unless we are prepared to accept and justify to the full his own hardest words against himself, and grant him a muddy-mettled, pigeon- livered rascal, we must examine and understand him, so as to account for his conduct better than he could himself. If we allow that perhaps he accuses himself too much, we may find on reflection that he accuses himself altogether wrongfully. If a man is content to think the worst of Hamlet, I care to hold no argument with that man. We must not look for expressed logical sequence in a soliloquy, which is a vocal mind. The mind is seldom conscious of the links or transitions of a yet perfectly logical process developed in it. This remark, however, is more necessary in regard to the famous soliloquy to follow. In Hamlet, misery has partly choked even vengeance ; and although sure in his heart that his uncle is guilty, in his brain he is not sure. Bitterly accusing himself in an access of wretchedness and rage and PRINCE OF DENMARKE. r 13 1 Here follows in 1st Q. confest a murder Committed long before. This spirit that I haue seene may be the Diuell, And out of my weakenesse and my melancholy, As he is very potent with such men, Doth seeke to damne me, I will haue sounder proofes, The play's the thing, &c. 2 ' Stones have been known to move, and trees to speak ;' &c. Macbeth, iii. 4. 3 In the 1st Q. Hamlet, speaking to Horatio (137), says, And if he doe not bleach, and change at that, — Bleach is radically the same word as blench : — to bleach, to blanch, to blench — to grow white. 4 Emphasis on May, as resuming previous doubtful thought and suspicion. 5 — caused from the first by his mother's behaviour, not constitutional. 6 — ' such conditions of the spirits ' 7 Here is one element in the very existence of the preceding act : doubt as to the facts of the case has been throughout operating to restrain him ; and here first he reveals, perhaps first recognizes its in- fluence. Subject to change of feeling with the wavering of conviction, he now for a moment regards his uncertainty as involving unnatural distrust of a being in whose presence he cannot help feeling him his father. He was familiar with the lore of the supernatural, and knew the doubt he ex- presses to be not without support. — His companions as well had all been in suspense as to the identity of the apparition with the late king. credence, he forgets the doubt that has restrained him, with all besides which he might so well urge in righteous defence, not excuse, of his delay. But ungenerous criticism has, by all but universal consent, ac- cepted his own verdict against himself. So in common life there are thousands on thousands who, upon the sad confession of a man im- measurably greater than themselves, and showing his greatness in the humility whose absence makes admission impossible to them, immediately pounce upon him' with vituperation, as if he were one of the vile, and they infinitely better. Such should be indignant with St. Paul and say — if he was the chief of sinners, what insolence to lecture them ! and cer- tainly the more justified publican would never by them have been allowed to touch the robe of the less justified Pharisee. Such critics surely take little or no pains to understand the object of their contempt : because Hamlet is troubled and blames himself, they without hesitation condemn him — and there where he is most commendable. It is the righteous man who is most ready to accuse himself; the unrighteous is least ready. Who is able when in deep trouble, rightly to analyze his feelings ? Delay in action is not necessarily abandonment of duty ; in Hamlet's case it is a due recognition of duty, which condemns precipitancy — and action in the face of doubt, so long as it is nowise compelled, is pre- cipitancy. £jhe first thing is to be sure : Hamlet has never been sure ; he spies at length a chance of makingTiimself sure; he seizes upon it; and I ii4 THE TRACE DIE OF HAMLET, while his sudden resolve to make use of the players, like the equally sudden resolve to shroud himself in pretended madness, manifests him fertile in expedient, the carrying out of both manifests him right capable and Cliljgent in execution— a man of action in every true sense of the zvordj *The self-accusation of Hamlet has its ground in the lapse of weeks during which nothing has been done towards punishing the kin^-Suddenly roused to a keen sense of the fact, he feels as if surely he might have ,done something. The first act ends with a burning vow of righteous vengeance ; the second shows him wandering about the palace in pro- foundest melancholy — such as makes it more than easy for him to assume the forms of madness the moment he marks any curious eye bent upon him. Let him who has never loved and revered a mother, call such melancholy weakness. He has indeed done nothing towards the fulfil- ment of his vow ; but the way in which he made the vow, the terms in which he exacted from his companions their promise of silence, and his scheme for eluding suspicion, combine to show that from the first he per- ceived its fulfilment would be hard, saw the obstacles in his way, and knew it would require both time and caution. That even in the first rush of his wrath he should thus be aware of difficulty, indicates moral symmetry ; but the full weight of what lay in his path could appear to him only upon reflection. Partly in the light of passages yet to come, I will imagine the further course of his thoughts, which the closing couplet of the first act shows as having already begun to apale ' the native hue of resolution.' ' But how shall I take vengeance on my uncle ? Shall I publicly accuse him, or slay him at once ? In the one case what answer can I make to his denial? in the other, what justification can I offer? If I say the spirit of my father accuses him, what proof can I bring ? My companions only saw the apparition — heard no word from him ; and my uncle's party will assert, with absolute likelihood to the minds of those who do not know me — and who here knows me but my mother! — that charge is a mere coinage of jealous disappointment, working upon the melancholy I have not cared to hide. (174-6.) When I act, it must be to kill him, and to what misconstruction shall I not expose myself! (272) If the thing must so be, I must brave all ; but I could never present myself thereafter as successor to the crown of one whom I had first slain and then vilified on the accusation of an apparition whom no one heard but myself! I must find proof— such proof as will satisfy others as well as myself. My immediate duty is evidence, not vengeance.' We have seen besides, that, when informed of the haunting presence of the Ghost, he expected the apparition with not a little doubt as to its authenticity — a doubt which, even when he saw it, did not immediately vanish : is it any wonder that when the apparition was gone, the doubt should return ? Return it did, in accordance with the reaction which waits upon all high-strung experience. If he did not believe in the per- son who performed it, would any man long believe in any miracle ? Hamlet soon begins to question whether he can with confidence accept the ap- pearance for that which it appeared and asserted itself to be. He steps over to the stand-point of his judges, and doubts the only testimony he has to produce. Far more :— was he not bound in common humanity, not to S3.y f/ia/ness, to doubt it ? To doubt the Ghost, was to doubt a testimony which to accept was to believe his father in horrible suffering, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 1x5 hJ^jni£k_£L.iuurdcrcr, his mother at least an adulteress; to kill his uncle was to set his seal to the whole, and, besides, to bring his mother into frightful suspicion of complicity in his father's murder. Ought not the faintest shadow of a doubt, assuaging ever so little the glare of the hell- sun of such crime, to be welcome to the tortured heart? Wretched wife and woman as his mother had shown herself, the Ghost would have him think her far worse — perhaps even accessory to her husband's murder ! For action he must have proof! At the same time, what every one knew of his mother, coupled now with the mere idea of the Ghost's accusation, wrought in him such misery, roused in him so many torturing and unanswerable questions, so blotted the face of the universe and withered the heart of hope, that he could not but doubt whether, in such a world of rogues and false women, it was worth his while to slay one villain out of the swarm. Ophelia's behaviour to him, in obedience to her father, of which she gives him no explanation, has added ' the pangs of disprized love,' and increased his doubts of woman -kind. 120 But when his imagination, presenting afresh the awful interview, brings him more immediately under the influence of the apparition and its behest, he is for the moment delivered both from the stunning effect of its communication and his doubt of its truth ; forgetting then the con- siderations that have wrought in him, he accuses himself of remissness, blames himself grievously for his delay. Soon, however, his senses resume their influence, and he doubts again. So goes the mill-round of his thoughts, with the revolving of many wheels. His whole conscious nature is frightfully shaken : he would be the poor creature most of his critics would make of him, were it otherwise ; it is because of his greatness that he suffers so terribly, and doubts so much. A mother's crime is far more paralyzing than a father's murder is stimulating ; and either he has not set himself in thorough earnest to find the proof he needs, or he has as yet been unable to think of any service- able means to the end, when the half real, half simulated emotion of the Player yet again rouses in him the sense of remissness, leads him to accuse himself of forgotten obligation and heartlessness. and simultaneously suggests a device for putting the Ghost and his words to the test. Instantly he seizes the chance : when a thing has to be done, and can be done, Hamlet is never wanting— shows himself the very promptest of men. In the last passage of this act I do not take, it that he is expressing an idea then first occurring to him : that the whole thing may be a snare of the devil is a doubt with which during weeks he has been familiar. The delay through which, in utter failure to comprehend his character, he has been so miserably misjudged, falls really between the first and second acts, although it seems in the regard of most readers to underlie and protract the whole play. Its duration is measured by the journey of the ambassadors to and from the neighbouring kingdom of Norway. It is notably odd, by the way, that those who accuse Hamlet of inaction, are mostly the same who believe his madness a reality ! In truth, however, his affected madness is one of the strongest signs of his activity, and his delay one of the strongest proofs of his sanity. This second act, the third act, and a part always given to the fourth, but which really belongs to the third, occupy in all only one day. 1 2 n6 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Enter King, Queene y Polonius, Ophelia, Rosincrance, Guildenstern, and Lords} Guyidensteme, Lords. 72 King. And can you by no drift of circumstance An can 1 of conference Get from him why he puts on 2 this Confusion : Grating so harshly all his dayes of quiet With turbulent and dangerous Lunacy. Rosin, He does confesse he feeles himselfe dis- tracted, 9 2 But from what cause he will by no meanes speake. a win GuiL Nor do we finde him forward to be sounded, But with a crafty Madnesse 3 keepes aloofe : When we would bring him on to some Confession Of his true state, Qit. Did he receiue you well ? Rosin. Most like a Gentleman. Guild, But with much forcing of his disposition. 4 Rosin. Niggard of question, but of our demands Most free in his reply. 5 Qn. Did you assay him to any pastime ? Rosin. Madam, it so fell out, that certaine Players We ore-wrought on the way: of these we told him, ore-raught* And there did seeme in him a kinde of ioy To heare of it: They are about the Court, areheereabout And (as I thinke) they haue already order This night to play before him. Pol. 'Tis most true : And he beseech'd me to intreate your Maiesties To heare, and see the matter. King. With all my heart, and it doth much content me To heare him so inclin'd. Good Gentlemen, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 117 1 This may be regarded as the commencement of the Third Act. 2 The phrase seems to imply a doubt of the genuineness of the lunacy. 3 Nominative pronoun omitted here. 4 He has noted, without understanding them, the signs of Hamlet's suspicion of themselves. 5 Compare the seemingly opposite statements of the two : Hamlet had bewildered them. over-reached — came up with, caught up, overtook n8 THE TRAGEDIE OE HAMLET, Giue Him a further edge, 1 and driue his purpose on purpose into L ■*• these To these delights. Rosin. We shall mv Lord. Exeunt. Exeunt Eos. &> Guyl. King. Sweet Gertrude leaue vs too, Gertrard \ two For we haue closely sent for Hamlet hither, 8 4 That he, as 'twere by accident, may there heere Affront 2 Ophelia. Her Father, and my selfe 3 (lawful espials) 4 Will so bestow our selues,, that seeing vnseene We may of their encounter frankely iudge, And gather by him, as he is behaued, I ft be th'affliotion of his loue, or no, That thus he suffers for, Qu. I shall obey you, And for your part Ophelia? I do wish That your good Beauties be the happy cause Of Hamlets wildenesse : so shall I hope your Vertues 240 Will bring him to his wonted way againe,. To both your Honors. 6 Ophe. Madam, I wish it may, Pol. Ophelia, walke you heere. Gracious so please ye 7 you, We will bestow our selues : Read'e on this booke, 8 That shew of such an exercise may colour Your lonelinesse. 9 We are oft too blame in this, 10 lowiines; 'Tis too much prou'd, that with Deu.oti.ons- visage, And pious Action, we do surge o're sugar The diuell himselfe. 161 King. Oh 'tis true : How smart a lash that speech doth giue my Con- science ? The Harlots Cheeke beautied with plaist'ring Art Is not more vgly to the thing that helpes it, 11 Then is my deede, to my most painted word. 12 Oh heauie burthen ! l3 tis too true PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 119 1 ' edge him on ' — somehow corrupted into egg. 2 confront 3 Clause Z7i parenthesis not 171 Q. 4 — apologetic to the queen. 5 — going U P t° Ophelia — I would say, who stand's at a little distance, and has not heard what has been passing between them. 6 The queen encourages Ophelia in hoping to marry Hamlet, and may so have a share in causing a certain turn her madness takes. 7 — aside to the king 8 — to Ophelia: her prayer-book. 122 * 1st Q. And here Ofelia, reade you on this booke, And walke aloofe, the King shal be vnseene. 10 — aside to_ the king. I insert these asides, and suggest the queen's going up to Ophelia, to show how we may easily hold Ophelia ignorant of their plot. Poor creature as she was, I would believe Shakspere did not mean her to lie to Hamlet. This may be why he omitted that part of her father's speech in the \st Q. given in the note immediately above, telling her the king is going to hide. Still, it would be excuse enough for her, that she thought his madness justified the deception. 11 — ugly to the paint that helps by hiding it— to which it lies so- close, and from which it has no secrets. Or, ' ugly to ' may mean, c ugly compared with.'' 12 ' most painted' — very much painted. His painted word is the paint to the deed. Painted may be taken for full of paint. 13 This speech of the king is the first assura?ice we have of his guilt. 120 THE TRAGEDIE 0E HAMLET, Pol. I heare him comming, let's withdraw my comming, o' J with-dravv Lord. Exeunt} Enter Hamlet? Ham. To be, or not to be, that is the Question : Whether 'tis Nobler in the minde to suffer The Slings and Arrowes of outragious Fortune, 200,250 Or to take Armes against a Sea of troubles, 3 And by opposing end them : 4 to dye, to sleepe No more ; and by a sleepe, to say we end The Hcart-ake, and the thousand Naturall shockes That Flesh is heyre too ? Tis a consummation Deuoutly to be wish'd. 5 To dye to sleepe, To sleepe, perchance to Dreame ; 6 I, there's the rub, For in that sleepe of death, what 7 dreames may come, 8 When we haue shufflel'd off this mortall coile, 186 Must giue vs pawse. 9 There's the respect That makes Calamity of so long life : 10 For who would beare the Whips and Scornesof time, The Oppressors wrong, the poore mans Contumely, proude mans IT 4 The pangs of dispriz'd' Loue, 11 the Lawes delay, despb'd The insolence of Office^ and the Spumes That patient merit of the vnworthy takes, a.' When he himselfe might his Quietus make 194,252-3 With a bare Bodkin ? 12 Who would these Fardles - 13 would fardels beare To grunt and sweat vnder a weary life, 194 But that the dread of something after death, 14 The vndiscouered Countrey, from whose Borne No Traueller returnes, 15 Puzels the will, And makes vs rather beare those illes we haue, Then flye to others that we know not of. Thus Conscience does make Cowards of vs all, 16 30 And thus the Natiue hew of Resolution 17 Is sicklied o're, with the pale cast of Thought, 18 sidded PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 1 Not in Q. — They go behind the tapestry, where it hangs over the recess of the doorway.. Ophelia thinks they have left the room. 2 I?i Q. before last speech. 3 Perhaps to a Danish or Dutch critic, or one from the eastern coast of England, this simile would not seem so unfit as it does to some. 4 To print this so as I would have it read, I would complete this line from here with points, and commence the next with points. At the other breaks of the soliloquy, as indicated below, I would do the same — thus : And by opposing end them To die—to sleep, 5 Break c Break 7 Emphasis on what, 8 Such di earns as the poor Ghost's. 9 Break. — i pawse J is the noun, and from its use at page 186, we may judge it means here ' pause for reflection.' 10 ' makes calamity so long-lived.' 11 — not necessarily disprized by the lady ; the disprizer in Hamlet's case was the worldly and suspicious father — and that in part, and seem- ingly to Hamlet altogether, for the king's sake.. 12 small sword. Jf there be here any allusion to suicide, it is on the general question, and with no special application to himself. 24. But it is the king and the bare bodkin his thought associates. How could he even glance at the things he has just mentioned, as each a reason for suicide ? It were a cowardly country indeed where the question might be asked, ' Who would not commit suicide because of any one of these things, except on account of what may follow after death ? ' ! One might well, however, be tempted to destroy an oppressor, and risk his life in that. 13 Fardel, burden : the old French for far dean, I am informed. 14 — a dread caused by conscience. J5 The Ghost could not be imagined as having retur??ed. 16 ' of us all ' not in Q. It is not the fear of evil that makes us cowards, but the fear of deserved evil. The Poet may intend that conscience alone is the cause of fear in man. ' Coward"* does not here involve contempt : it should be spoken with a grim smile. But Hamlet would hardly call turning from suicide cowardice in any sense. 24 17 — such as was his when he vowed vengeance 18 — such as immediately followed on that The native hue of resolution — that which is natural to man till inter- ruption comes — is ruddy ; the hue of thought is pale. I suspect the ' pale cast ' of an allusion to whitening with roagli-casl. T22 THE TR AGED IE OF HAMLET, And enterprizes of great pith and moment, 1 pitch awry With this regard their Currants turne away, And loose the name of Action. 2 Soft you now, lr 9 The faire Ophelia ? Nimph, in thy Orizons 3 Be all my sinnes remembred. 4 OpJie. Good my Lord, How does your Honor for this many a day ? Ham. I humbly thanke you : well, well, well. 5 Ophe. My Lord, I haue Remembrances of yours, That I haue longed long to re-deliuer. I pray you now, receiue them. Ham. No, no. I neuer gaue you ought. 6 No, not i, ' ' ° J ° I never Ophe. My honor'd Lord, I know right well you know you did, And with them words of so sweet breath compos'd, As made the things more rich, then perfume left : these things | ° ' x their perlume Take these againe, for to the Noble minde lost ' Rich gifts wax poore y when giuers proue vnkinde. There my Lord. 8 Ham. Ha, ha : Are you honest ? 9 Ophe. My Lord. Ham. Are you faire ? Ophe. What meanes your Lordship ? Ham. That if you be honest and faire, your faire, you J J should admit Honesty 10 should admit no discourse to your Beautie. Ophe. Could Beautie my Lord, haue better Comerce u then your Honestie ? 12 Then with ' honestie? Ham. I trulie : for the power of Beautie, will sooner transforme Honestie from what it is, to a Bawd, then the force of Honestie can translate Beautie into his likenesse. This was sometime a Paradox, but now the time giues it proofe. I did loue you once. 13 Ophe. Indeed my Lord, you made me beleeue so. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 123 1 How could suicide be styled an enterprise of great pith ? Yet less could it be called of great pitch. 2 I allow this to be a general reflection, but surely it serves to show that conscience must at least be one of Hamlet's restraints. 3 — by way of intercession 4 For note see foot of page. 5 One ' well ' only in Q. He does not want to take them back, and so sever even that weak bond between them. He has not given her up. 7 The Q. reading seems best. The perfume of his gifts was the sweet words with which they were given ; those words having lost their savour, the mere gifts were worth nothing. 8 Released from the commands her father had laid upon her, and emboldened by the queen's approval of more than the old relation be- tween them, she would timidly draw Hamlet back to the past— to love and a sound mind. 9 I do not here suppose a noise or movement of the arras, or think that the talk from this point bears the mark of the madness he would have assumed on the least suspicion of espial. His distrust of Ophelia comes from a far deeper source — suspicion of all women, grown doubtful to him through his mother. Hopeless for her, he would give his life to know that Ophelia was not like her. Hence the cruel things he says to her here and elsewhere ; they are the brood of a heart haunted with horrible, alas ! too excusable phantoms of distrust. A man wretched as Hamlet must be forgiven for being rude ; it is love suppressed, love that can neither breathe nor burn, that makes him rude. His horrid insinuations are a hungry challenge to indignant rejection. He would sting Ophelia to defence of herself and her sex. But, either from her love, or from gentleness to his supposed madness, as afterwards in the play-scene, or from the poverty and weakness of a nature so fathered and so brothered, she hears, and says nothing. 139 10 Honesty is here figured as a porter, — just after, as a porter that may be corrupted. 11 If the Folio reading is right, comi7ierce means cojnpanionship ; if the Quarto reading, then it means intercourse. Note then constantly for our tha7i. 12 I imagine Ophelia here giving Hamlet a loving look — which hardens him. But I do not think she lays emphasis on your ; the word is here, I take it, used (as so often then) impersonally. 13 ' — proof in you and me : / loved you once, but my honesty did not translate your beauty into its likeness.' 4 Note the entire change of mood from that of the last soliloquy. The right understanding of this soliloquy is indispensable to the right understanding of Hamlet. But we are terribly trammelled and hindered, as in the understanding of Hamlet throughout, so here in the understanding of his meditation, by traditional assumption. I was roused to think in the right direction concerning it, by the honoured friend and i2 4 THE TRAGEDTE OF HAMLET, relative to whom I have feebly acknowledged my obligation by dedicating to him this book. I could not at first see it as he saw it : ' Think about it, and you will, 5 he said. I did think, and by degrees — not very quickly — my prejudgments thinned, faded, and almost vanished. I trust I see it now as a whole, and in its true relations, internal and external — its rela- tions to itself, to the play, and to the Hamlet of Shakspere. Neither in its first verse, then, nor in it anywhere else, do I find even an allusion to suicide. What Hamlet is referring to in the said first verse, it is not possible with certainty to determine, for it is but the vanishing ripple of a preceding ocean of thought, from which he is just stepping out upon the shore of the articulate. He may have been plunged in some profound depth of the metaphysics of existence, or he may have been occupied with the one practical question, that of the slaying of his uncle, which has, now in one form, now in another, haunted his spirit for weeks. Perhaps, from the message he has just received, he expects to meet the king, and conscience, confronting temptation, has been urging the necessity of proof ; perhaps a righteous consideration of conse- quences, which sometimes have share in the primary duty, has been making him shrink afresh from the shedding of blood, for every thoughtful mind recoils from the irrevocable, and that is an awful form of the irrevocable. But whatever thought, general or special, this, first verse may be dismissing, we come at once thereafter into the light of a definite question : ' Which is nobler — to endure evil fortune, or to oppose it a oulrance\ to bear in passivity, or to resist where resistance is hope- less—resist to the last— to the death which is its unavoidable end?' Then comes a pause, during which he is thinking — we will not say ' too precisely on the event,' but taking his account with consequences : the result appears in the uttered conviction that the extreme possible consequence, death, is a good and not an evil. Throughout, observe, how here, as always, he generalizes, himself being to himself but the type of his race. Then follows another pause, during which he seems prosecuting the thought, for he has already commenced further remark in similar strain, when suddenly a new and awful element introduces itself : To die — to sleep. — — To sleep ! perchance to dream ! He had been thinking of death only as the passing away of the pres- ent with its troubles ; here comes the recollection that death has its own troubles — its own thoughts, its own consciousness : if it be a sleep, it lias its dreams. ' What dreams may come r means, ' the sort of dreams that may come ' ; the emphasis is on the what, not on the may ; there is no question whether dreams will come, but there is question of the character of the dreams. This consideration is what makes calamity so long-lived ! ' For who would bear the multiform ills of life ' — he alludes to his own wrongs, but mingles, in his generalizing way, others of those most common to humanity, and refers to the special cure for some of his own which was close to his hand — ' who would bear these things if he could, as I can, make his quietus with a bare bodkin' — that is, by slaying his enemy — ' who would then bear them, but that he fears the future, and the PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 125 divine judgment upon his life and actions — that conscience makes a coward of him ! ' * To run, not the risk of death, but the risks that attend upon and follow death, Hamlet must be certain of what he is about ; he must be sure it is a right thing he does, or he will leave it undone. Compare his speech, 250, ' Does it not, &c.' : — by the time he speaks this speech, he has had perfect proof, and asserts the righteousness of taking vengeance in almost an agony of appeal to Horatio. The more continuous and the more formally logical a soliloquy, the less natural it is. The logic should be all there, but latent ; the bones of it should not show : they do not show here. * That the Great Judgment was here in Shakspere's thought, will be plain to those who take light from the corresponding passage in the zst Quarto. As it makes an excellent specimen of that issue in the character I am most inclined to attribute to it— that of original sketch and con- tinuous line of notes, with more or less finished passages in place among the notes— I will here quote it, recommending it to my student's attention. If it be what I suggest, it is clear that Shakspere had not at first altogether determined how he would carry the soliloquy— what line he was going to follow in it : here hope and fear contend for the place of motive to patience- The changes from it in the text are well worth noting ; the religion is lessened ; the hope disappears : were they too much of pearls to cast before 'barren spectators'? The manuscript could never have been meant for any eye but his own, seeing it was possible to print from it such a chaos — over which yet broods the presence of the formative spirit of the Poet. Ham. To be, or not to be, I there's the point, To Die, to sleepe, is that all? I all : No, to sleepe, to dreame, I mary there it goes, For in that dreame of death, when wee awake, 24, 247, 260 And borne before an euerlasting Iudge, From whence no passenger euer retur'nd, The vndiscouered country, at whose sight The happy smile, and the accursed damn'd. But for this, the ioyfull hope of this, Whol'd beare the scornes and flattery of the world, Scorned by the right rich, the rich curssed of the poore? The widow being oppressed, the orphan wrong'd, The taste of hunger, or a tirants raigne, And thousand more calamities besides, To grunt and sweate vnder this weary life, When that he may his full Quietus make, With a bare bodkin, who would this indure, But for a hope of something after death ? Which pusles the braine, and doth confound the sence, Which makes vs rather beare those euilles we haue, Than flie to others that we know not of. I that, O this conscience makes cowardes of vs all, Lady in thy orizons, be all my sinnes remembred. 126 THE TEAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Ham. You should not haue beleeued me. For vertue cannot so innocculate l our old stocke, 2 but we shall rellish of it. 3 I loued you not 4 Ophe. I was the more decerned. Ham. Get thee to a Nunnerie. Why Would'st thee a thou be a breeder of Sinners ? I am my selfe in- 132 different 5 honest, but yet I could accuse me of such things,'' 5 that it were better my Mother had not borne me. 7 I am very prowd, reuengefull, Ambitious, with more offences at my becke, then I haue thoughts to put them in imagination, to giue them shape, or time to acte them in. What should such Fellowes as I do, crawling betweene Heauen earth and heauen, and Earth. 8 We are arrant Knaues all 10 , beleeue none of vs. 9 Goe thy wayes to a Nunnery. Where's your Father? u Ophe. At home, my Lord. 12 Ham. Let the doores be shut vpon him, that he may play the Foole no way, but in's owne house. 13 no where but Farewell. 14 Ophe. O helpe him, you sweet Heauens. Ham. 15 If thou doest Marry, He giue thee this Plague for thy Dowrie. Be thou as chast as Ice, as pure as Snow, thou shalt not escape Calumny." 5 Get thee to a Nunnery. Go, 17 Farewell. 18 Or if thou wilt needs Marry, marry a fool : for Wise men know well enough, what monsters 19 you make of them. To a Nunnery go, and quickly too. Far- well. 20 Ophe. O 21 heauenly Powers, restore him. Ham, 22 I haue heard of your pratlings 23 too wel your paintings enough. God has giuen you one pace, 23 and you hath | one face, make your selfe another : you gidge, you amble. ^li&T 3 and you lispe, and nickname Gods creatures, and make your Wantonnesse, your 24 Ignorance. 25 Go you list you nickname PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 127 1 ' inoculate ' — bud, in the horticultural use 2 trunk or stem of the family tree 3 Emphasis on relish—'' keep something of the old flavour of the stock.' 4 He tries her now with denying his love — perhaps moved in part by a feeling, taught by his mother's, of how imperfect it was. 6 tolerably He turns from baiting woman in her to condemn himself. Is it not the case with every noble nature, that the knowledge of wrong in another arouses in it the consciousness of its own faults and sins, of its own evil possibilities? Hurled from the heights of ideal humanity, Hamlet not only recognizes in himself every evil tendency of bis race, but almost feels himself individually guilty of every transgression. ' God, God, forgive us all ! ' exclaims the doctor who has just witnessed the misery of Lady Macbeth, unveiling her guilt. This whole speech of Hamlet is profoundly sane— looking therefore altogether insane to the shallow mind, on which the impression of its in- sanity is deepened by its coming from him so freely. The common nature disappointed rails at humanity ; Hamlet, his earthly ideal de- stroyed, would tear his individual human self to pieces. 7 This we may suppose uttered with an expression as startling to Ophelia as impenetrable. 8 He is disgusted with himself, with his own nature and conscious- ness — 9 — and this reacts on his kind, 10 'all' not in Q. 11 Here, perhaps, he grows suspicious — asks himself why he is allowed this prolonged tete a tete. 13 I am willing to believe she thinks so. 13 Whether he trusts Ophelia or not, he does not take her statement for correct, and says this in the hope that Polonius is not too far off to hear it. The speech is for him, not for Ophelia, and will seem to her to come only from his madness. 14 Exit. 15 (re-entering) Vi ' So many are bad, that your virtue will nut be believed in. ; 17 ' Go ' not in Q. 18 Exit, and re-enter. 19 Cor nidi. 20 Exit. 21 ' O ' not in Q. 22 (re-entering) 23 I suspect pratlings to be a corruption, not of the printed paintings, but of some word substituted for it by the Poet, perhaps prancings, and pace to be correct. 24 ' your ' not in Q. 25 As the present type to him of womankind, he assails her with such charges of lightness as are commonly brought against women. He does not go farther : she is not his mother, and he hopes she is innocent. But he cannot make her speak ! sxpecta- tion, 123 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, too, He no more on't, it hath made me mad. I say, we will haue no more Marriages. 1 Those that are no mo marriage, married already, 2 all but one shall Hue, the rest shall keep as they are. To a Nunnery, go. Exit Hamlet. Exit. 3 Ophe. O what a Noble minde is heere o're- throwne ? The Courtiers, Soldiers, Schpllers : Eye, tongue, sword, Th'expectansie and Rose 4 of the faire State, tv The glasse of Fashion, 5 and the mould of Forme, Th'obseru'd of all Obseruers, quite, quite downe. Haue 1 of Ladies most deiect and wretched, And i of That suck'd the Honie of his Musicke Vowes : musickt Now see that Noble, and most Soueraigne Reason, see what Like sweet Bels iangled out of tune, and harsh, 7 out of time That vnmatch'd Forme and Feature of blowne and stature of youth, 8 Blasted with extasie. 9 Oh woe is me, T'haue seene what I haue scene : see what I see. 10 Exit. Enter King, and Potonius. King. Loue ? His affections do not that way tend, Nor what he spake, though it lack'd Forme a little, Not Was not like Madnesse. 11 There's something in his soule ? O're which his Melancholly sits on brood, And I do doubt the hatch, and the disclose 12 Will be some danger, 11 which to preuent which for to I haue in quicke determination 158, 180 Thus set it downe. He shall with speed to England For the demand of our neglected Tribute : Haply the Seas and Countries different PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 120 1 ' The thing must be put a stop to ! the world must cease ! it is not fit to go on.' 2 ' already— (aside) all but one — shall live,' 3 ist Q. Ofe. Great God of heauen, what a quicke change is this ? The Courtier, Scholler, Souldier, all in him, All dasht and splinterd thence, O woe is me, To a seene what I haue seene, see what I see. exit. To his cruel words Ophelia is impenetrable — from the conviction that not he but his madness speaks. The moment he leaves her, she breaks out in such phrase as a young girl would hardly have used had she known that the king and her father were listening. I grant, however, the speech may be taken as a soliloquy audible to the spectators only, who to the persons of a play are but the spiritual presences. 4 ' The hope and flower ' — The rose is not unfrequently used in English literature as the type of perfection. 5 'he by whom Fashion dressed herself — he who set the fashion. His great and small virtues taken together, Hamlet makes us think of sir Philip Sidney — ten years older than Shakspere, and dead sixteen years before Hamlet was written. 6 ' he after whose ways, or modes of behaviour, men shaped theirs ' — therefore the mould in which their forms were cast ; — the object of universal imitation. 7 I do not know whether this means — the peal rung without regard to tune or time — or — the single bell so handled that the tongue checks and jars the vibration. In some country places, I understand, they go about ringing a set of hand-bells. 8 youth in full blossom 9 madness 177 10 ' to see now such a change from what I saw then.' 11 The king's conscience makes him keen. He is, all through, doubtful of the madness. -of the fact- or fancy-egg on which his melancholy sits brooding i 3 o THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, With variable Obiects, shall expell This something setled matter l in his heart Whereon his Braines still beating, puts him thus From 2 fashion of himselfe. What thinke you on't ? Pol. It shall do well. But yet do I beleeue The Origin and Commencement of this greefe Msgreefe, Sprung from neglected loue. 3 How now Ophelia ? You neede not tell vs, what Lord Hamlet saide, We heard it all 4 My Lord, do as you please, But if you hold it fit after the Play, Let his Queene Mother all alone intreat him To shew his Greefes : let her be round with him, griefe, And He be plac'd so, please you in the eare Of all their Conference. If she finde him not, 5 To England send him : Or confine him where Your wisedome best shall thinke. King. It shall be so : Madnesse in great Ones, must not vnwatch'd go. 6 unmatcht Exeunt Enter Hamlet , and two or three of the Players, and three Ham. 1 Speake the Speech I pray you, as I pronounc'd it to you trippingly 8 on the Tongue : But if you mouth it, as many of your Players do, of our Players I had as Hue 9 the Town-Cryer had spoke my cryer spoke Lines : 10 Nor do not saw the Ayre too much your much with hand thus, but vse all gently ; for in the verie Torrent, Tempest, and (as I may say) the Whirle- say, whirlwind winde of Passion, you must acquire and beget a of your Temperance that may giue it Smoothnesse, 11 O it offends mee to the Soule, to see a robustious Pery- tohearea wig-pated Fellow, teare a Passion to tatters, to totters, verie ragges, to split the eares of the Groundlings : 12 spieet who (for the most part) are capeable l3 of nothing, but inexplicable dumbe shewes, 14 and noise : 15 I could haue such a Fellow whipt for o're-doing would PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 131 1 ' something of settled matter ' — idee fixe. away from his own true likeness' ; ' makes him so unlike himself. 3 2 ( 3 Polonius is crestfallen, but positive. 4 This supports the notion of Ophelia's ignorance of the espial. Polonius thinks she is about to disclose what has passed, and informs her of its needlessness. But it might well enough be taken as only an assurance of the success of their listening — that they had heard without difficulty. 5 ' If she do not find him out ' : a comparable phrase, common at the time, was, Take me with you, meaning, Let ine understand you. Polonius, for his daughter's sake, and his own in her, begs for him another chance. 6 ' in the insignificant, madness may roam the country, but in the great it must be watched.' The unmatcht of the Quarto might bear the meaning of countermatched. 7 I should suggest this exhortation to the Players introduced with the express purpose of showing how absolutely sane Hamlet was, could I believe that Shakspere saw the least danger of Hamlet's pretence being mistaken for reality. 8 He would have neither blundering nor emphasis such as might rouse too soon the king's suspicion, or turn it into certainty. 9 'Hue'— lief 10 1st Q. : — I'de rather heare a towne bull bellow, Then such a fellow speake my lines. Lines is a player-word still. 11 — smoothness such as belongs to the domain of Art, and will both save from absurdity, and allow the relations with surroundings to manifest themselves; — harmoniousness, which is the possibility of co-existence. 12 those on the ground — that is, in the pit ; there was no gallery then. 13 receptive 14 — gestures extravagant and unintelligible as those of a dumb show that could not by the beholder be interpreted ; gestures incorrespondent to the words. A dumb show was a stage-action without words. 16 Speech that is little but rant, and scarce related to the sense, is hardly better than a noise ; it might, for the purposes of art, as well be a sound inarticulate. . K 2 i 3 2 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Termagant ! : it out-Herod's Herod? Pray you auoid it. Player. I warrant your Honor. Ham, Be not too tame neyther : but let your owne Discretion be your Tutor. Sute the Action to the Word, the Word to the Action, with this speciall obseruance : That you ore-stop not the ore-steppe modestie of Nature ; for any thing so ouer-done, ore-doone is fro 3 the purpose of Playing, whose end both at the first and now, was and is, to hold as 'twer the Mirrour vp to Nature; to shew Vertue her owne her feature; Feature, Scorne 4 her owne Image, and the verie Age and Bodie of the Time, his forme and pressure. 5 Now, this ouer-done, or come tardie off, 6 though it make the vnskilfull laugh, cannot but make the it makes Iudicious greeue ; The censure of the which One, 7 of which one must in your allowance 8 o're-way a whole Theater of Others. Oh, there bee Players that I haue seene Play, and heard others praise, and that highly praysd, (not to speake it prophanely) that neyther hauing the accent of Christians, nor the gate of Christian, Pagan, or Norman, haue so strutted and bellowed, Pagan, nor man, haue that I haue thought some of Natures louerney- men had made men, and not made them well, they imitated Humanity so abhominably. 9 1 26 Play. I hope we haue reform'd that indifferently l0 with vs, Sir. 11 Ham. O reforme it altogether. And let those that play your Clownes, speake no more then is set downe for them. 12 For there be of them, that will themselues laugh, to set on some quantitie of barren Spectators to laugh too, though in the meane time, some necessary Question of the Play be then to be considered : 12 that's Villanous, and shewes a most pittifull Ambition in the Fool that vses it. 13 Go make you readie. Exit Players PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 133 1 ' An imaginary God of the Mahometans, represented as a most violent character in the old Miracle-plays and Moralities.' — Sh. Lex. 2 ' represented as a swaggering tyrant in the old dramatic perform- ances.' — Sh. Lex, away from : inconsistent with -that which is deserving of scorn 5 impression, as on wax. Some would persuade us that Shakspere's own plays do not do this ; but such critics take the accidents or circum- stances of a time for the body of it — the clothes for the person. Human nature is ' Nature,' however dressed. There should be a comma after * Age.' 6 ' laggingly represented ' — A word belonging to tifne is substituted for a word belonging to space : — ' this over-done, or inadequately effected '; ' this over-done, or under-done,' 7 ' and the judgment of such a one.' ' the which ' seems equivalent to and — such. 8 ' must, you will grant,' 9 Shakspere may here be playing with a false derivation, as I was myself when the true was pointed out to me — fancying abominable derived from ab and homo. If so, then he means by the phrase : ' they imitated humanity so from the nature of man, so inhumanly? 10 tolerably 11 'Sir' not in Q. 12 Shakspere must have himself suffered from such clowns : Coleridge thinks some of their gag has crept into his print. 13 Here follow in the \st Q. several specimens of such a clown's foolish jests and behaviour. i 3 4 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Enter Polonius, Rosincrance, and Guildensterne} Guyidensteme, &=Rosencratts. How now my Lord, Will the King heare this peece of Worke ? Pol. And the Queene too, and that presently. 2 Ham. Bid the Players make hast. Exit Polonius? Will you two helpe to hasten them ? 4 Both. We will my Lord. Exeunt. r os . i my J Lord. Exeunt they Enter' Horatio!" two - Ham. What hoa, Ho7-atio ? what howe, Hora. Heere sweet Lord, at your S.eruice. 26 Ham? Horatio, thou art eene as iust a man As ere my Conuersation coap'd withall. Hora. O my deere Lord. 6 Ham? Nay do not thinke I flatter : For what aduancement may I hope from thee, 8 That no Reuennew hast, but thy good spirits To feed and cloath thee. Why shold the poor be flatter'd ? No, let the Candied 9 tongue, like absurd pompe, 1Icke And crooke the pregnant Hindges of the knee, 10 Where thrift may follow faining ? Dost thou heare, fauning ■ Since my deere Soule was Mistris of my choyse, 11 her choice, And could of men distinguish, her election Hath seal'd thee for her selfe. For thou hast bene s'hathseaid 272 As one in suffering all, that suffers nothing. A man that Fortunes buffets, and Rewards Hath 'tane with equall Thankes. And blest are Hast those, Whose Blood and Iudgement are so well co-mingled, comedied/ 2 26 That they are not a Pipe for Fortunes finger, To sound what stop she please. 13 Giue me that man, That is not Passions Slaue, 14 and I will weare him In my hearts Core : I, in my Heart of heart, 15 As I do thee. Something too much of this. 16 PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 135 1 In O. at end of speech. 2 He humours Hamlet as if he were a child. 3 Not in Q. 4 He has sent for Horatio, and is expecting him. 5 In Q. after next speech. 6 — repudiating the praise 7 To know a man, there is scarce a readier way than to hear him talk of his friend — why he loves, admires, chooses him. The Poet here gives us a wide window into Hamlet. So genuine is his respect for being, so indifferent is he to having, that he does not shrink, in argument for his own truth, from reminding his friend to his face that, being a poor man, nothing is to be gained from him — nay, from telling him that it is through his poverty he has learned to admire him, as a man of courage, temper, contentment, and independence, with nothing but his good spirits for an income— a man whose manhood is dominant both over his senses and over his fortune — a true Stoic. He describes an ideal man, then clasps the ideal to his bosom as his own, in the person of his friend. Only a great man could so worship another, choosing him for such qualities ; and hereby Shakspere shows us his Hamlet — a brave, noble, wise, pure man, beset by circumstances the most adverse conceivable. That Hamlet had not misapprehended Horatio becomes evident in- the last scene of all. 272 8 The mother of flattery is self-advantage. y sugared 1st Q. Let flattery sit on those time-pleasing tongs, To glose with them that loues to heare their praise, And not with such as thou Horatio. There is a play to night, &c. 10 A pregnant figure and phrase, requiring thought. 11 * since my real self asserted its dominion, and began to rule my choice,' making it pure, and withdrawing it from the tyranny of impulse and liking. 12 The old word medle is synonymous with mingle. 13 To Hamlet, the lordship of man over himself, despite of circum- stance, is a truth, and therefore a duty. 14 The man who has chosen his friend thus, is hardly himself one to act without sufficing reason, or take vengeance without certain proof of guilt. 15 He justifies the phrase, repeating it. 16 — apologetic for having praised him to his face. i 3 6 THE TR AGED IE OF HAMLET, There is a Play to night before the King, One Sccene of it comes neere the Circum- stance Which I haue told thee, of my Fathers death. I prythee, when thou see'st that Acte a-foot, 1 Euen with the verie Comment of my 2 Soule Obserue mine Vnkle : If his occulted guilt, Do not it selfe vnkennell in one speech, 58 It is a damned Ghost that we haue seene : 3 And my Imaginations are as foule As Vulcans Stythe. 4 Giue him needfull note, For I mine eyes will riuet to his Face : And after we will both our iudgements ioyne, 5 To censure of his seeming. fi Hora. Well my Lord. If he steale ought the whil'st this Play is Play- ing. And scape detecting, I will pay the Theft. 1 thy 2 soule my Vncle, stithy ; | heedfull In censure If a detected, Enter King, Queene, Polonius, Ophelia, Rosincrance, p7ts and Guildenstei'ne, and other Lords attendant with Drummes, King, Queene, his Guard carrying Torches. Danish March. ^^j™' Sound a Flourish. Ham. They are comming to the Play : I must 60,156, be idle. 7 Get you a place. King. How fares our Cosin Hamlet! Ham. Excellent Ifaith, of the Camelions dish : 154 I eate the Ayre promise-cramm'd, 8 you cannot feed Capons so. 9 King. I haue nothing with this answer Hamlet, these words are not mine. 10 Ham. No, nor mine. Now n my Lord, you plaid once i'th'Vniuersity, you say ? Polon. That I did my Lord, and was accounted did 1 a good Actor. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 137 1 Here follows in 1st Q. Marke thou the King, doe but obserue his lookes, For I mine eies will riuet to his face : 1 12 And if he doe not bleach, and change at that, It is a damned ghost that we haue seene. Horatio, haue a care, obserue him well. Hor. My lord, mine eies shall still be on his face, And not the smallest alteration That shall appeare in him, but I shall note it. 2 I take ' my ' to be right : ' watch my uncle with the comment— the discriminating judgment, that is — of my soul, more intent than thine.' 3 He has then, ere this, taken Horatio into his confidence — so far at least as the Ghost's communication concerning the murder. 4 a dissyllable : stithy, anvil ; Scotch, studdy. Hamlet's doubt is here very evident : he hopes he may find it a false ghost : what good man, what good son would not? He has clear cause and reason — it is his duty to delay. That the cause and reason and duty are not invariably clear to Hamlet himself — not clear in every mood, is another thing. Wavering conviction, doubt of evidence, the corollaries of assurance, the oppression of misery, a sense of the worthlessness of the world's whole economy — each demanding delay, might yet well, all together, affect the man's feeling as mere causes of rather than reasons for hesitation. The conscientiousness of Hamlet stands out the clearer that, through- out, his dislike to his uncle, predisposing him to believe any ill of him, is more than evident. By his incompetent or prejudiced judges, Hamlet's accusations and justifications of himself are equally placed to the discredit of his account. They seem to think a man could never accuse himself except he were in the wrong ; therefore if ever he excuses himself, he is the more certainly in the wrong : whatever point may tell on the other side, it is to be disregarded. 5 ' bring our two judgments together for comparison' 6 ' in order to judge of the significance of his looks and behaviour.' 7 Does he mean J 00 lis h, that is, lunaticl or insouciant, and unpre- occuftiedl 8 The king asks Hamlet how he fares — that is, how he gets on ; Hamlet pretends to think he has asked him about his diet. His talk has at once become wild ; ere the king enters he has donned his cloak of madness. Here he confesses to ambition — will favour any notion con- cerning himself rather than give ground for suspecting the real state of his mind and feeling. In the 1st Q. 'the Camelions dish' almost appears to mean the play, not the king's promises. 9 In some places they push food down the throats of the poultry they want to fatten, which is technically, I believe, called cramming them. 10 'You have not taken me with you; I have not laid hold of your meaning ; I have nothing by your answer.' ' Your words have not become my property ; they have not given themselves to me in their meaning.' 11 Point thus : 'No, nor mine now. — My Lord,' &c, ' — not mine, now I have uttered them, for so I have given them away.' Or does he mean to disclaim their purport ? 138 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Ham. And l what did you enact ? Pol. I did enact Iulins Ccesar, I was kill'd i'th'Capitol : Brutus kill'd me. Ham. It was a bruite part of him, to kill so Capitall a Calfe there. 2 Be the Players ready ? Rosin. I my Lord, they stay vpon your pa- tience. Qu. Come hither my good Hamlet, sit by me. my deere Ha. No good Mother, here's Mettle more attract- iue. 3 Pol. Oh ho, do you marke that ? 4 Ham. Ladie, shall I lye in your Lap ? Ophe. No my Lord. I Ham. I meane, my Head vpon your Lap ? 5 Ophe. I my Lord. 6 Ham. Do you thinke I meant Country 7 matters? Ophe. I thinke nothing, my Lord. Ham. That's a faire thought to ly between Maids legs Ophe. What is my Lord ? Ham. Nothing. Ophe. You are merrie, my Lord ? Ham. Who I ? Ophe. I my Lord. 8 Ham. Oh God, your onely ligge-maker 9 : what should a man do, but be merrie. For looke you how cheerefully my Mother lookes, and my Father dyed within's two Houres. 65 Ophe. Nay, 'tis twice two moneths, my Lord. 10 Ham. So long ? Nay then let the Diuel weare 32 blacke, for He haue a suite of Sables. 11 Oh Heauens ! dye two moneths ago, and not forgotten yet ? 12 Then there's hope, a great mans Memorie, may out-liue his life halfe a yeare : But byrlady ber Lady a he must builde Churches then : or else shall he shall a PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 139 1 ' And ' not in Q. 2 Emphasis on there. 'There' is not in 1st Q. Hamlet means it was a desecration of the Capitol. 3 He cannot be familiar with his mother, so avoids her— will not sit by her, cannot, indeed, bear to be near her. But he loves and hopes in Ophelia still. 4 ' — Did I not tell you so ? ' 5 This speech and the next are not in the Q., but are shadowed in the 1st Q. 6 — consenting 7 In 1st Quarto, 'contrary.' Hamlet hints, probing her character — hoping her unable to understand. It is the festering soreness of his feeling concerning his mother, making him doubt with the haunting agony of a loathed possibility, that prompts, urges, forces from him his ugly speeches — nowise to be justified, only to be largely excused in his sickening consciousness of his mother's presence. Such pain as Hamlet's, the ferment of subverted love and reverence, may lightly bear the blame of hideous manners, seeing they spring from no wantonness, but from the writhing of tortured and helpless Purity. Good manners may be as impossible as out of place in the presence of shame- less evil. 8 Ophelia bears with him for his own and his madness' sake, and is less uneasy because of the presence of his mother. To account satis- factorily for Hamlet's speeches to her, is not easy. The freer custom of the age, freer to an extent hardly credible in this, will not satisfy the lovers of Hamlet, although it must have some weight. The necessity for talking madly, because he is in the presence of his uncle, and perhaps, to that end, for uttering whatever comes to him, without pause for choice, might give us another hair's-weight. Also he may be supposed confident that Ophelia would not understand him, while his uncle would naturally set such worse than improprieties down to wildest madness. But I suspect that here as before (123), Shakspere would show Hamlet's soul full of bitterest, passionate loathing ; his mother has compelled him to think of horrors and women together, so turning their preciousness into a dis- gust ; and this feeling, his assumed madness allows him to indulge and partly relieve by utterance. Could he have provoked Ophelia to rebuke him with the severity he courted, such rebuke would have been joy to him. Perhaps yet a small addition of weight to the scale of his excuse may be found in his excitement about his play, and the necessity for keeping down that excitement. Suggestion is easier than judgment. 9 ' here's for the jig-maker ! he's the right man ! ' Or perhaps he is claiming the part as his own : ' I am your only jig-maker ! ' 10 This needs not be taken for the exact time. The statement notwithstanding suggests something like two months between the first and second acts, for in the first, Hamlet says his father has not been dead two months. 24. We are not bound to take it for more than a rough approximation ; Ophelia would make the best of things for the queen, who is very kind to her. ll the fur of the sable 12 1st Q. nay then there's some Likelyhood, a gentlemans death may outliue memorie, But by my faith &c. 140 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, suffer not thinking on, with the Hoby-horsse, whose Epitaph is, For o, For o, the Hoby-horse is forgot. Hoboyes play. The dumb e shew enters, TJlfnlJ^mie show/bllowes. Enter a King and Queene, very louingly ; tho Queene and a Q-ueene, the Queene embracing him. She kneeles, a?td makes shew of embracing Protestation vnto him. He takes her vp, and ¥ r ^ hetake hi?n, and he her, he takes her tip, and declines his headvpon her neck. Layes him downe necke, he lyes vpon a Banke of Flowers. She seeing him a-sleepe, leaues him. Anon comes in a Fellow, -.anon come in an other man, takes off his Crowne, kisses it, and powres poyson a, pours in the Kings eares, arid Exits. The Queene re- farll^aZi turnes,findes the King dead, and makes passion- dead, makes ate Action. The Poysoner, with some two or some three or foure come in three Mutes comes in agai7ie, seeming to lament ^f a /^ d ^ e e eme zvith her. The dead body is carried away : The -with her, the Poysoner Wooes the Queene with Gifts, she 54 seemes loath and vnwilling awhile, but in the end y s ^^i e harsh accepts his loue} Exeunt* 1 accepts ioue. Ophe. What meanes this, my Lord ? Ham. Marry this is Miching Malicho? that this. munching _ , . , r Mallico, i meanes Mischeefe. Ophe. Belike this shew imports the Argument of the Play ? Ham. We shall know by these Fellowes : Enter ° w ' the Players cannot keepe eounsell, they'l tell keepe, they'ie all. 4 Ophe. Will they tell vs what this shew meant ? wniateii Ham. I, or any shew that you'l shew him. Bee you win not you asham'd to shew, hee'l not shame to tell you what it meanes. Ophe. You are naught, 5 you are naught, He marke the Play. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 141 1 The king, not the queen, is aimed at. Mamiel does not forget th€ injunction of the Ghost to spare his mother. 54 The king should be represented throughout as struggling not to betray himself. 2 Not in Q. 8 skulking Mischief', the latter word is Spanish. To mich is to play truant. How tenderly her tender hands between© In yvorie cage she did the micher bind. The Courttess of Pembroke's Arcadia, page 84. My Reader tells me the word is still in Use among printers, With the pronunciation mike^ and the meaning to skulk or idle. 4 ^— their part being speech, that of the others only dumb show* 5 Haughty : persons who do not behave well are treated as if they Were not — are made nought of— are set at nought ; hence our word naughty. 1 Be naught awhile ' (As You Like it, i. 1) — ' take yourself away ; 5 'be nobody ; ' ' put yourself in the corner.' H2 THE TRAGEDIE OE HAMLET, Enter 1 Prologue. For vs, and for our Tragedie, Heere stoopiiig to your Clemencie : We begge your hearing Patientlie. Ham. Is this a Prologue, or the Poesie 2 of a posie Ring? Ophe. Tis 3 briefe my Lord. Hani. As Womans loue. 4 Enter King and his Queene. and Queem. 234 King. Full thirtie times 5 hath Phoebus Cart gon round, Neptunes salt Wash, and Tellus Orbed ground : orb d the And thirtie dozen Moones with borrowed sheene, About the World haue times twelue thirties beene, Since loue our hearts, and Hymen did our hands Vnite comutuall, in most sacred Bands. 6 Bap. So many iournies may the Sunne and (?»«. Moone Make vs againe count o're, ere loue be done. But woe is me, you are so sicke of late, So farre from cheere, and from your forme state, from our former state, That I distrust you : yet though I distrust, Discomfort you (my Lord) it nothing must : For womens Feare and Loue, holds quantitie, And womens In neither ought, or in extremity : 7 Eythernone, . * in neither Now what my loue is, proofe hath made you know, m _y T -; ord is And as my Loue is siz'd, my Feare is so. ciz'd, * Here in the Quarto : — For women feare too much, euen as they loue, * * Here in the Quarto : — Where loue is great, the litlest doubts are feare, Where little feares grow great, great loue growes there, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 143 Enter not in Q. 2 Commonly posy : a little sentence engraved inside a ring — perhaps originally a tiny couplet, therefore poesy. 1st Q., ' a poesie for a ring ? ' Emphasis on i} Tis. 4 Very little blank verse of any kind was written before Shakspere's ; the usual form of dramatic verse was long, irregular, rimed lines : the Poet here uses the heroic couplet, which gives a resemblance to the older plays by its rimes, while also by its stately and monotonous movement the play- play is differenced from the play into which it is introduced, and caused to look intrinsically like a play in relation to the rest of the play of which it is part. In other words, it stands off from the surrounding play, slightly elevated both by form and formality. 103 5 1st Q> Duke. Full fortie yeares are past, their date is gone, Since happy time ioyn'd both our hearts as one : And now the blood that fill'd my youthfull veines, Ruunes weakely in their pipes, and all the straines Of musicke, which whilome pleasde mine eare, Is now a burthen that Age cannot beare : And therefore sweete Nature must pay his due, To heauen must I, and leaue the earth with you. 6 Here Hamlet gives the time his father and mother had been married, and Shakspere points at Hamlet's age. 234. The Poet takes pains to show his hero's years. 7 This line, whose form in the Quarto is very careless, seems but a careless correction, leaving the sense as well as the construction obscure : ' Women's fear and love keep the scales level ; in neither is there ought, or in both there is fulness ; 5 or : ' there is no moderation in their fear and their love ; either they have none of either, or they have excess of both. 5 Perhaps he tried to express both ideas at once. But compression is always in danger of confusion. Ham. That's wormwood" 144 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, King. Faith I must leaue thee Loue, and shortly too : My operant Powers my Functions leaue to do : their functions And thou shalt Hue in this faire world behinde, Honour'd, belou'd, and haply, one as kinde. For Husband shalt thou Bap. Oh confound the rest : Quee. Such Loue, must needs be Treason in my brest : In second Husband, let me be accurst, None wed the second, but who kill'd the first. 1 Ham. Wormwood, Wormwood. Bapt. The instances 3 that second Marriage moue, Are base respects of Thrift, 4 but none of Loue. A second time, I kill my Husband dead, When second Husband kisses me in Bed. King. I do beleeue you. Think what now you speak : But what we do determine, oft we breake : Purpose is but the slaue to Memorie, 5 Of violent Birth, but poore validitie : 6 Which now like Fruite vnripe stickes on the Tree, But fall vnshaken, when they mellow bee. 7 Most necessary 8 'tis, that we forget To pay our selues, what to our selues is debt : What to our selues in passion we propose, The passion ending, doth the purpose lose. The violence of other Greefe or Ioy, eyther, Their owne ennactors with themselues destroy : Where Ioy most Reuels, Greefe doth most lament ; Greefe ioyes, Ioy greeues on slender accident. 9 P reef ? j°y * J " 10}' griefes This world is not for aye, nor 'tis not strange That euen our Loues should with our Fortunes change. For 'tis a question left vs yet to proue, Whether Loue lead Fortune, or else Fortune Loue. now the fruite ennactures PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 145 1 Is this to be supposed in the original play, or inserted by Hamlet, embodying an unuttered and yet more fearful doubt with regard to his mother ? 2 This speech is on the margin in the Quarto, and the Queene's speech runs on without break. 3 the urgencies ; the motives 4 worldly advantage 5 i Purpose holds but while Memory holds,' ' Purpose is born in haste, but is of poor strength to live. 7 Here again there is carelessness of construction, as if the Poet had not thought it worth his while to correct this subsidiary portion of the drama. I do not see how to lay the blame on the printer. — ' Purpose is a mere fruit, which holds on or falls only as it must. The element of per- sistency is not in it.' 8 unavoidable — coining of necessity Grief turns into joy, and joy into grief, on a slight chance. 5 246 1 46 THE TR AGED IE OF HAMLET, The great man downe, you marke his fauourites fauourite flies, The poore aduanc'd, makes Friends of Enemies : And hitherto doth Loue on Fortune tend, For who not needs, shall neuer lacke a Frend : And who in want a hollow Friend doth try, Directly seasons him his Enemie. 1 But orderly to end, where I begun, Our Willes and Fates do so contrary run, That our Deuices still are ouerthrowne, Our thoughts are ours, their ends none of our owne. 2 So thinke thou wilt no second Husband wed. But die thy thoughts, when thy first Lord is dead. Bap. Nor Earth to giue me food, nor Heauen Q»cc. light, Sport and repose locke from me day and night : 3 Each opposite that blankes the face of ioy, Meet what I would haue well, and it destroy : Both heere, and hence, pursue me lasting strife/ If once a Widdow, euer I be Wife. 5 once 1 be a | ' be a wire. Ham. If she should breake it now. 6 King. 'Tis deepely sworne : Sweet, leaue me heere a while, My spirits grow dull, and faine I would beguile The tedious day with sleepe. Qu. Sleepe rocke thy Braine, Sleepes 1 And neuer come mischance betweene vs twaine. Exit Exjunt, Ham, Madam, how like you this Play? Qn. The Lady protests to much me thinkes. doth protest Ham. Oh but shee'l keepe her word. * Here in the Quarto : — To desperation turne my trust and hope, 1 And Anchors 2 cheere in prison be my scope PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 147 1 All that is wanted to make a real enemy of an unreal friend is the seasoning of a requested favour. 2 ' Our thoughts are ours, but what will come of them we cannot tell.' May Day and Night lock from me sport and repose.' 4 ' May strife pursue me in the world and out of it,' 5 In all this, there is nothing to reflect on his mother beyond what everybody knew. 6 This speech is in the margin of the Quarto, Not in Q. ' May my trust and hope turn to despair/ an anchoret's L 2 i 4 8 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, King. Haue you heard the Argument, is there no Offence in't ? 1 Ham. No, no, they do but iest, poyson in iest, no Offence i'th'world. 2 King. What do you call the Play ? Ham. The Mouse-trap : Marry how ? Tropi- cally : 3 This Play is the Image of a murder done in Vienna : Gonzago is the Dukes name, his wife Baptista : you shall see anon : 'tis a knauish peece of worke : But what o'that? Your Maiestie, and of that? wee that haue free soules, it touches vs not : let the gall'd iade winch : our withers are vnrung. 4 Enter Luciaiius. b This is one Lucianus nephew to the King. Ophe. You are a good Chorus, my Lord. are as good as r & J a Chorus Ham. I could interpret betweene you and your loue : if I could see the Puppets dallying. 6 Ophe. You are keene my Lord, you are keene. Ham. It would cost you a groaning, to take off my edge. mine Ophe. Still better and worse. Ham. So you mistake Husbands. 7 mistake your Begin Murderer. Pox, leaue thy damnable Faces, murtherer, ' leave and begin. Come, the croaking Rauen doth bellow for Reuenge. 8 Lucian. Thoughts blacke, hands apt, Drugges fit, and Time agreeing : Confederate season, else, no Creature seeing : 9 Considwat Thou mixture ranke, of Midnight Weeds collected, With Hecats Ban, thrice blasted, thrice infected, invected Thy naturall Magicke, and dire propertie, On wholsome life, vsurpe immediately. vsurps Powres the poyson in his eares. 10 Ham. He povsons him i'th Garden for's estate : Apoysqnsjfor his PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 149 1 — said, perhaps, to Polonius. Is there a lapse here in the king's self-possession ? or is this speech only an outcome of its completeness — a pretence of fearing the play may glance at the queen for marrying him ? 2 ' It is but jest; don't be afraid : there is no reality in it' — as one might say to a child seeing a play. 3 Figuratively : from trope. In the 1st Q. the passage stands thus : Ham. Mouse-trap : mary how trapically : this play is The image of a murder done in guyana, 4 Here Hamlet endangers himself to force the king to self-betrayal. 5 In Q. after next line. 6 In a puppet-play, if she and her love were the puppets, he could supply the speeches. 7 Is this a misprint for ' so you must take husbands' — for better and worse, namely ? or is it a thrust at his mother — ' So you mis-take husbands, going from the better to a worse' ? In 1st Q. : ' So you must take your husband, begin.' 8 Probably a mocking parody or burlesque of some well-known exaggeration — such as not a few of Marlowe's lines. 9 ' none beholding save the accomplice hour : ' Not i5o THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, His name's Gonzago : the Story is extant and writ and written in choyce Italian. You shall see anon how the in very choice Murtherer gets the loue of Gonzago' s wife. Ophe. The King rises. 1 Ham. What, frighted with false fire. 2 Qu. How fares my Lord ? Pol. Giue o're the Play. King. Giue me some Light. Away. 3 All. Lights, Lights, Lights. Exeunt p i.\ Exeunt all but Ham. &" Horatio. Manet Hamlet & Horatio. Ham} Why let the strucken Deere go weepe, The Hart vngalled play : For some must watch, while some must sleepe ; So runnes the world away. Would not this 5 Sir, and a Forrest of Feathers, if the rest of my Fortunes turne Turke with me ; with two Prouinciall Roses 6 on my rac'd 7 Shooes, get me ^aii (wa" a Fellowship 8 in a crie 9 of Players sir. Players? Hor. Halfe a share. Ham. A whole one I, 10 11 For thou dost know : Oh Damon deere, This Realme dismantled was of loue himselfc, And now reignes heere. A verie verie Paiocke. 12 Hora. You might haue Rim'd. 13 Ham. Oh good Horatio y He take the Ghosts word for a thousand pound. Did'st perceiue ? Hora. Verie well my Lord. Ham. Vpon the talke of the poysoning ? Hora. I did verie well note him. Enter Rosincrance and Guildensteme. u Ham. Oh, ha ? Come some Musick. 15 Come the Ah ha, Recorders : PRINCE OF DENMARKE, 15 c 1 — in ill suppressed agitation. 2 This speech is not in the Quarto. — Is the 'false fire ' what' we now call stage-fire ? — ' What ! frighted at a mere play ? ' 3 The stage — the stage-stage, that is — alone is lighted. Does the king stagger out blindly, madly, shaking them from him? I think not — but as if he were taken suddenly ill. 4 — smging — that he may hide his agitation, restrain himself, and be regarded as careless-mad, until all are safely gone. 5 — his success with the play, 6 ' Roses of Provins,' we are told — probably artificial- 7 The meaning is very doubtful. But for the raz'd of the Quarto, I should suggest ladd. Could it mean cut low ? 8 a share, as immediately below. 9 A cry of hounds is a pack. So in King Lear, act v. sc. 3, ' packs and sects of great ones.' 10 /for ay — that is, yes ! — He insists on a whole share. 11 Again he takes refuge in singing. 12 The lines are properly measured in the Quarto : For thou doost know oh Damon deere This Realme dismantled was Of Ioue himselfe, and now raignes heere A very very paiock. By Jove, he of course intends his father. 170 What 'Paiocke' means, whether pagan, or peacock, or bajocco, matters nothing, since it is intended for nonsense. 13 To rime with was, Horatio naturally expected ass to follow as the end of the last line : in the wanton humour of his excitement, Hamlet disappointed him. :i In Q. after next speech. 15 He hears Rosincrance and Guildensterne coming, and changes his behaviour — calling for music to end the play with. Either he wants, under its cover, to finish his talk with Horatio in what is for the moment the safest place, or he would mask himself before his two false friends. Since the departure of the king — I would suggest — he has borne himself with evident apprehension, every now and then glancing about him, as fearful of what may follow his uncle's recognition of the intent of the play. Three times he has burst out singing. Or might not his whole carriage, with the call for music, be the out- come of a grimly merry satisfaction at the success of his scheme ? 152 THE TR AG ED IE OF HAMLET, For if the King like not the Comedie, Why then belike he likes it not perdie. 1 Come some Musicke. Guild. Good my Lord, vouchsafe me a word with you. Ham. Sir, a whole History. Guild. The King, sir. Ham. I sir, what of him ? Guild. Is in his retyrement, maruellous dis- temper'd. Ham. With drinke Sir? Guild. No my Lord y rather with choller. 2 Lord, with Ham. Your wisedome should shew it selfe more richer, to signifie this to his Doctor : for for me to the Doctor, put him to his Purgation, would perhaps plundge him into farre more Choller. 2 into more Guild. Good my Lord put your discourse into some frame, 3 and start not so wildely from my stare affayre. Ham. I am tame Sir, pronounce. Guild. The Queene your Mother, in most great affliction of spirit, hath sent me to you. Ham. You are welcome. 4 Guild. Nay, good my Lord, this courtesie is not of the right breed. If it shall please you to make me a wholsome answer, I will doe your Mothers command'ment : if not, your pardon, and my returne shall bee the end of my Businesse. ofbusines. Ham. Sir, I cannot. Guild. What, my Lord ? Ham. Make you a wholsome answere : my wits diseas'd. But sir, such answers as I can make, you answere shal command: or rather you say, my Mother: rather as you therfore no more but to the matter. My Mother you say. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 153 These two lines he may be supposed to sing. Choler means bile, and thence anger. Hamlet in his answer plays on the two meanings : — 'to give him the kind of medicine I think fit for him, would perhaps much increase his displeasure.' 3 some logical consistency -with an exaggeration of courtesy 154 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Rosin. Then thus she sayes : your behauior hath stroke her into amazement, and admiration. 1 Ham. Oh wonderfull Sonne, that can so aston- stonish ish a Mother. But is there no sequell at the heelcs of this Mothers admiration ? admiration, impart. Rosin. She desires to speake with you in her Closset, ere you go to bed. Ham. We shall obey, were she ten times our Mother. Haue you any further Trade with vs ? Rosin. My Lord, you once did loue me. Ham. So I do still, by these pickers and And doe still stealers. 2 Rosin. Good my Lord, what is your cause of distemper ? You do freely barre the doore of your thTd^-eT on owne Libertie, if you deny your greefes to your your Friend. Ham. Sir I lacke Aduancement. Rosin. How can that be, when you haue the 136 voyce of the King himselfe, for your Succession in Denmarke? 3 Ham. I, but while the grasse growes, 4 the 1 sir, Prouerbe is something musty. Enter one with a Recorder? O the Recorder. Let me see,, to withdraw with , 6 ^ Record- ers, let mee you, 6 why do you go about to recouer the winde of mee, 7 as if you would driue me into a toyle ? 8 Guild. O my Lord, if my Dutie be too bold, my loue is too vnmannerly. 9 Ham. I do not well vnderstand that. 10 Will you play vpon this Pipe ? Guild. My Lord, I cannot. Ham. I pray you. Guild. Beleeue me, I cannot. Ham. I do beseech you. see one. to PRINCE OF DENMARKE, 155 1 wonder, astonishment. 2 He swears an oath that will not hold, being by the hand of a thief. In the Catechism ; ' Keep my hands from picking and stealing, 3 3 Here in Quarto, Enter the Players with Recorders. 4 ' . . . the colt starves.' 5 Not in Q. The stage-direction of the Folio seems doubtful. Hamlet has called for the orchestra : we may either suppose one to precede the others, or that the rest are already scattered ; but the Quarto direction and reading seem better. 6 — taking Guilde?tsterne aside 7 ' to get to windward of me,' 8 ' Why do you seek to get the advantage of me, as if you would drive me to betray myself?' — Hunters, by sending on the wind their scent to the game, drive it into their toils. 9 Guildensterne tries euphuism, but hardly succeeds. He intends to plead that any fault in his approach must be laid to the charge of his love. Duty here means homage—so used still by the common people. 10 — said with a smile of gentle contempt. 1 84 156 THE TR AGE DIE OF HAMLET, Guild. I know no touch of it, my Lord. Ham. 'Tis as easie as lying : gouerne these it is Ventiges with your finger and thumbe, giue it JjjJJgJ > &JJ e breath with your mouth, and it will discourse most most eloquent excellent Musicke. Looke you, these are the stoppes. Guild. But these cannot I command to any vtterance of hermony, I haue not the skill. Ham. Why looke you now, how vnworthy a thing you make of me : you would play vpon mee ; you would seeme to know my stops : you would pluck out the heart of my Mysterie ; you would sound mee from my lowest Note, to the top of my note to my compasse Compasse : and there is much Musicke, excellent Voice, in this little Organe, yet cannot you make ^peak, ' J J s hloud do you it. Why do you thinke, that I am easier to bee think 1 plaid on, then a Pipe ? Call me what Instrument you will, though you can fret ] me, you cannot you fret me play vpon me. God blesse you Sir. 2 Enter Polonius.. Polon. My Lord ; the Queene would speak with you, and presently. Ham. Do you see that Clowd ? that's almost in yonder ciowd shape like a Camell. shape of a Polon. By'th'Misse, and it's like a Camell masse and tis, indeed. Ham. Me thinkes it is like a WeazelL Polon. It is back'd like a WeazelL Ham. Or like a Whale ? 3 Polon. Verie like a Whale. 4 Ham. Then will I come to my Mother, by and 1 win by: 60, 136, They foole me to the top of my bent. 5 17 I will come by and by. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 157 1 — with allusion to the frets or stop-marks of a stringed instrument. 2 — to Polonius. 3 There is nothing insanely arbitrary in these suggestions of likeness ; a cloud might very well be like every one of the three ; the camel has a hump, the weasel humps himself, and the whale is a hump. madman. L Si 5 Hamlet's cleverness in simulating madness is dwelt upon in the old story. See ' Hystorie of Hamblet, pri7ice of Dciimarke? 158 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Polon} I will say so. Exit} Ham} By and by, is easily said. Leaue me Friends : J Tis now the verie witching time of night, When Churchyards yawne, and Hell it selfe breaths breakes a out Contagion to this world. 3 Now could I drink hot blood, And do such bitter businesse as the day aShen^er Would quake to looke on. 4 Soft now, to my day Mother : Oh Heart, loose not thy Nature ; 5 let not euer The Soule of Nero, 6 enter this firme bosome : Let me be cruell, not vnnaturall. 172 I will speake Daggers 7 to her, but vse none : dagger My Tongue and Soule in this be Hypocrites. 8 How in my words someuer she be shent, 9 To giue them Seales, 10 neuer my Soule consent 4 Exit. Enter King, Rosincrance, and Guildensterne. King. I like him not, nor stands it safe with vs, To let his madnesse range. 11 Therefore prepare you, 167 I your Commission will forthwith dispatch, 12 128, 180 And he to England shall along with you : The termes of our estate, may not endure 13 Hazard so dangerous as doth hourely grow so heer's as Out of his Lunacies. his browes. Guild. We will our selues prouide : Most holie and Religious feare it is 14 To keepe those many many bodies safe That Hue and feede vpon your Maiestie. 15 Rosin. The single And peculiar lfi life is bound With all the strength and Armour of the minde, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 159 1 The Quarto, not having Polon., Exit, or Ham., and arranging differ- ently, reads thus :— They foole me to the top of my bent, I will come by and by, Leaue me friends. I will, say so. By and by is easily said, Tis now the very &c. 2 belches. 3 — thinking of what the Ghost had told him, perhaps : it was the time when awful secrets wander about the world. Compare Macbeth, act ii. sc. 1 ; also act iii. sc. 2. 4 The assurance of his uncle's guilt, gained through the effect of the play upon him, and the corroboration of his mother's guilt by this partial confirmation of the Ghost's assertion, have once more stirred in Hamlet the fierceness of vengeance. But here afresh comes out the balanced nature of the man — say rather, the supremacy in him of reason and will. His dear soul, having once become mistress of his choice, remains mistress for ever. He could drink hot blood, he could do bitter business, but he will carry himself as a son, and the son of his father, ought to carry him- self towards a guilty mother — mother although guilty. 5 Thus he girds himself for the harrowing interview. Aware of the danger he is in of forgetting his duty to his mother, he strengthens himself in filial righteousness, dreading to what word or deed a burst of indigna- tion might drive him. One of his troubles now is the way he feels towards ~- his mother. e — w ho killed his mother 7 His words should be as daggers, 8 Pretenders 9 7-eproached or rebitked — though oftener scolded 10 ' to seal them with actions ' — Actions are the seals to words, and make them irrevocable. 11 walk at liberty 12 get ready 13 He had, it would appear, taken them into his confidence in the business ; they knew what was to be in their commission, and were thorough traitors to Hamlet. u — holy and religious precaution for the sake of the many depending on him 15 Is there not unconscious irony of their own parasitism here intended? 16 private individual 160 THE TR AGED IE OF HAMLET, To keepe it selfe from noyance : l but much more, That Spirit, vpon whose spirit depends and rests whose weaie depends The liues of many, the cease of Maiestie cesse Dies not alone ; 2 but like a Gulfe doth draw What's neere it, with it. It is a massie wheele with it, or it is Fixt on the Somnet of the highest Mount, To whose huge Spoakes, ten thousand lesser things hough spokes Are mortiz'd and adioyn'd : which when it falles, Each small annexment, pettie consequence Attends the boystrous Ruine. Neuer alone raine, Did the King sighe, but with a generall grone. but a 3 King} Arme you, 5 I pray you to this speedie Voyage ; viage, For we will Fetters put vpon this feare, 6 put about this Which now goes too free-footed. Both. We will haste vs. Exeunt Gent Enter Polonius. Pol My Lord, he's going to his Mothers Closset : Behinde the Arras He conuey my selfe To heare the Processe. He warrant shee'l tax him home, And as you said, and wisely was it said, 'Tis meete that some more audience then a Mother, Since Nature makes them partiall, should o're-heare The speech of vantage. 7 Fare you well my Liege, He call vpon you ere you go to bed, And tell you what I know. ExiL King. Thankes deere my Lord. Oh my offence is ranke, it smels to heauen, It hath the primall eldest curse vpon't, A Brothers murther. 8 Pray can I not, Though inclination be as sharpe as will : My stronger guilt, 9 defeats my strong intent, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 161 1 The philosophy of which self is the centre. The speeches of both justify the king in proceeding to extremes against Hamlet. 2 The same as to say : 'The passing, ceasing, or ending of majesty dies not — is not finished or accomplished, without that of others ; ' ' the dying ends or ceases not,' &c. 3 The but of the Quarto is better, only the line halts. It is the pre- position, meaning without. 4 heedless of their flatteiy. It is hardly applicable enough to interest him. 5 ' Provide yourselves ' 6 fear active; cause of fear; thing to be afraid of; the noun of the verb fear, Xo frighten : Or in the mght, imagining some fear, How easy is a bush supposed a bear ! A Midsummer Nig/it's Dream, act v. sc. i. • Schmidt (Sk. Lex.) says of vantage means to boot. I do not think he is right. Perhaps Polonrus means 'from a position of advantage.' Or perhaps ' The speech of vantage ' is to be understood as implying that Hamlet, finding himself in a position of vantage, that is, alone with his mother, will probably utter himself with little restraint. 8 This is the first proof positive of his guilt accorded even to the spectator of the play: here Claudius confesses not merely guilt (118), but the very deed. Thoughtless critics are so ready to judge another as if he knew all they know, that it is desirable here to remind the student that only he, not Hamlet, hears this soliloquy. The falseness of half the judgments in the world comes from our not taking care and pains first to know accurately the actions, and then to understand the mental and moral condition, of those we judge. yt — his present guilty indulgence — stronger than his strong intent to pray. M 162 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, And like a man to double businesse bound, 1 I stand in pause where I shall first begin, And both 2 neglect ; what if this cursed hand Were thicker then it selfe with Brothers blood, Is there not Raine enough in the sweet Heauens To wash it white as Snow? Whereto serues mercy, But to confront the visage of Offence ? And what's in Prayer, but this two-fold force, To be fore-stalled ere we come to fall, Or pardon'd being downe? Then He looke vp, pardon My fault is past. But oh, what forme of Prayer Can serue my turne ? Forgiue me my foule Murther : That cannot be, since I am still possest Of those effects for which I did the Murther. 3 My Crowne, mine owne Ambition, and my Queene : May one be pardon'd, and retaine th'offence ? In the corrupted currants of this world, Offences gilded hand may shoue by Iustice showe And oft 'tis seene, the wicked prize it selfe Buyes out the Law ; but 'tis not so aboue, There is no shuffling, there the Action lyes In his true Nature, and we our selues compell'd Euen to the teeth and forehead of our faults, To giue in euidence. What then ? What rests ? Try what Repentance can. What can it not? Yet what can it, when one cannot repent ? 4 Oh wretched state ! Oh bosome, blacke as death ! Oh limed 5 soule, that strugling to be free, Art more ingag'd 6 : Helpe Angels, make assay : "' Bow stubborne knees, and heart with strings of Steele, Be soft as sinewes of the new-borne Babe, All may be well PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 163 1 Referring to his double guilt — the one crime past, the other in continuance. Here is the corresponding passage in the 1st Q., with the adultery plainly confessed : — ■ Enter the King. King. O that this wet that falles vpon my face Would wash the crime cleere from my conscience ! When I looke vp to heauen, I see my trespasse, The earth doth still crie out vpon my fact, Pay me the murder of a brother and a king, And the adulterous fault I haue committed : these are sinnes that are vnpardonable : Why say thy sinnes were blacker then is ieat, Yet may contrition make them as white as snowe : 1 but still to perseuer in a sinne, It is an act gainst the vniuersall power, Most wretched uian, stoope, bend thee to thy prayer, Aske grace of heauen to keepe thee from despaire. 2 both crimes 3 He could repent of and pray forgiveness for the murder, if he could repent of the adultery and incest, and give up the queen. It is not the sins they have done, but the sins they will not leave, that damn men. ' This is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil.' The murder deeply troubled him ; the adultery not so much ; the incest and usurpation mainly as interfering with the forgiveness of the murder. 4 Even hatred of crime committed is not repentance ; repentance is the turning away from wrong doing : ' Cease to do evil ; learn to do well.' 5 — caught and held by crime, as a bird by bird-lime 6 entangled 7 said to /lis knees. Point thus : — ' Helpe Angels ! Make assay — bow, stubborne knees ! ' 1 64 THE TR AGE DIE OF HAMLET, Enter Hamlet. Ham} Now might I do it pat, now he is praying, doe it, but now a is a praying, And now He doo't, and so he goes to Heauen, so a goes And so am I reueng'd : that would be scann'd, reuendge, A Villaine killes my Father, and for that 1 his foule Sonne, do this same Villaine send sole soniK To heauen. Oh this is hyre and Sallery, not Re- T© heauen. J Why, Lhis is uenere. "b ase and sil 'y, not He tooke my Father grossely, full of bread, Atookc With all his Crimes broad blowne, as fresh as May, as flush as And how his Audit stands, who knowes, saue Heauen : 2 But in our circumstance and course of thought 'Tis heauie with him : and am I then reueng'd, To take him in the purging of his Soule, When he is fit and season'd for his passage ? No. Vp Sword, and know thou a more horrid hent 3 When he is drunke asleepe : or in his Rage, Or in th'incestuous pleasure of his bed, At gaming, swearing, or about some acte At game a swearing, That ha's no rellish of Saluation in't, Then trip him, 4 that his heeles may kicke at Heauen, And that his Soule may be as damn'd and blacke As Hell, whereto it goes. 5 My Mother stayes,' 3 This Physicke but prolongs thy sickly dayes. 7 Exit. King. My words flye vp, my thoughts remain below, Worcls without thoughts, neuer to Heauen go. 8 Exit. Enter Qneene and Polonins. Enter c,er- (yard and Pol. He will come straight : a win Looke you lay home to him PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 165 1 In the \st Q. this speech commences with, ' I so, come forth and worke thy last/ evidently addressed to his sword ; afterwards, having changed his purpose, he says, ' no, get thee vp agen.' 2 This indicates doubt of the Ghost still. He is unwilling to believe in him. 3 grasp. This is the only instance I know of hent as a noun. The verb to hent, to lay hold of, is not so rare. ' Wait till thou be aware of a grasp with a more horrid purpose in it' 4 — still addressed to his sword 5 Are we to take Hamlet's own presentment of his reasons as ex- haustive ? Doubtless to kill him at his prayers, whereupon, after the notions of the time, he would go to heaven, would be anything but justice — the murdered man in hell — the murderer in heaven ! But it is easy to suppose Hamlet finding it impossible to slay a man on his knees — and that from behind : thus in the unseen Presence, he was in sanctuary, and the avenger might well seek reason or excuse for not then, not there executing the decree. 6 ' waits for me ' 8 1st Q. King My wordes fly vp, my sinnes remaine below. No King on earth is safe, if Gods his foe. exit King. So he goes to make himself safe by more crime ! His repentance is mainly fear. 7 He seems now to have made up his mind, and to await only fit time and opportunity ; but he is yet to receive confirmation strong as holy writ. This is the first chance Hamlet has had — within the play— of killing the king, and any imputation of faulty irresolution therein is simply silly. It shows the soundness of Hamlet's reason, and the steadiness of his will, that he refuses to be carried away by passion, or the temptation of opportunity. The sight of the man on his knees might well start fresh doubt of his guilt, or even wake the thought of sparing a repentant sinner. He knows also that in taking vengeance on her husband he could not avoid compromising his mother. Besides, a man like Hamlet could not fail to perceive how the killing of his uncle, and in such an attitude, would look to others. It may be judged, however, that the reason he gives to himself for not slaying the king, was only an excuse, that his soul revolted from the idea of assassination, and was calmed in a measure by the doubt whether a man could thus pray — in supposed privacy, we must remember — and be a murderer. Not even yet had he proof positive, absolute, conclusive : the king might well take offence at the play, even were he innocent ; and in any case Hamlet would desire presentable proof: he had posit- ively none to show the people in justification of vengeance. As in excitement a man's moods may be opalescent in their changes, and as the most contrary feelings may coexist in varying degrees, all might be in a mind, which I have suggested as present in that of Hamlet. To have been capable of the kind of action most of his critics would demand of a man, Hamlet must have been the weakling they imagine him. When at length, after a righteous delay, partly willed, partly in- 1 66 THE TRACE DIE OF HAMLET, Tell him his prankes haue been too broad to beare with, And that your Grace hath scree'nd, and stoode betweene Much heate, and him. He silence me e'enc heere : euenheere Pray you be round ] with him.' 2 Ham. within. Mother, mother, mother. 3 Qu. He warrant you, feare me not. Withdraw, I heare him comming. Enter Hamlet. Ger. lie wait you, Enter Hamlet.^ Ham!' Now Mother, what's the matter? Qu. Hamlet, thou hast thy Father much Ger. offended. Ham. Mother, you haue my Father much offended. Qn. Come, come, you answer with an idle tongue. Ger. Ham. Go, go, you question with an idle tongue. wlth a wicked Qu. Why how now Hamlet ? 6 Ger. Ham. Whats the matter now ? Qu. Haue you forgot me ? 7 Ger, Ham. No by the Rood, not so : You are the Queene, your Husbands Brothers wife, But would you were not so. You are my Mother. 8 And would it were Qu. Nay, then He set those to you that can Ger, speake. 9 Ham. Come, come, and sit you downe, you shall not boudge : You go not till I set you vp a glasse, Where you may see the inmost part of you ? the most part Qu. What wilt thou do ? thou wilt not murther Ger. me ? 10 Helpe, helpe, hoa. ■ Hei P e how. Pol. What hoa, helpe, helpe, helpe. what how helpe. Ham. How now, a Rat? dead for a Ducate, dead. 11 PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 167 evitable, he holds documents in the king's handwriting as proofs of his treachery— proofs which can be shown — giving him both right and power over the life of the traitor, then, and only then, is he in cool blood absol- utely satisfied as to his duty — which conviction, working with opportunity, and that opportunity plainly the last, brings the end ; the righteous deed is done, and done righteously, the doer blameless in the doing of it. The Poet is not careful of what is called poetic justice in his play, though therein is no failure ; what he is careful of is personal rightness in the hero of it. 1 The Quarto has not c with him.' 2 He goes behind the arras. 3 The Qua?'to has not this speech. 4 Not in Quarto. 5 \st Q. Ham. Mother, mother, O are you here ? How i'st with you mother ? Quee?ie How i'st with you ? Ham, Fie tell you, but first weele make all safe. Here, evidently, he bolts the doors. 1 si Q. Queene How now boy? Ham. How now mother ! come here, sit downe, for you shall heare me speake. — ' that you speak to me in such fashion ? 8 Point thus : 4 so : you ' — ' would you were not so, for you are my mother.' — with emphasis on ' my.' The whole is spoken sadly. 9 — ' speak so that you must mind them.' 10 The apprehension comes from the combined action of her con- science and the notion of his madness. 11 There is no precipitancy here— only instant resolve and execu- tion. It is another outcome and embodiment of Hamlet's rare faculty for action, showing his delay the more admirable. There is here neither time nor call for delay. Whoever the man behind the arras might be, he had, by spying upon him in the privacy of his mother's room, forfeited to Hamlet his right to live ; he had heard what he had said to his mother, and his death was necessary ; for, if he left the room, Hamlet's last chance of fulfilling his vow to the Ghost was gone : if the play had not sealed, what he had now spoken must seal his doom. But the decree had in fact already gone forth against his life, 158 1 68 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Pol. Oh I am slaine. ] Killes Polonius? Qu. Oh me, what hast thou done ? Ger. Ham. Nay I know not, is it the King? 3 Qu. Oh what a rash, and bloody deed is this ? Ger. Ham. A bloody deed, almost as bad good Mother, 56 As kill a King, 4 and marrie with his Brother. Qu. As kill a King? Ger. . Ham. I Lady,. 'twas my word. 5, it was Thou wretched, rash, intruding foole farewell, I tooke thee for thy Betters, 3 take thy Fortune, better, Thou find'st to be too. busie, is some danger, Leaue wringing of your hands, peace, sit you downe, And let me wring your heart, for so I shall If it be made of penetrable stuffe ; If damned Custome haue not braz'd it so, That it is proofe and bulwarke against Sense. it be Qu. What haue I done, that thou dar'st wag Ger. thy tong, In noise so rude against me ? 6 Ham. Such an Act That blurres the grace and blush of Modestie, 7 Cals Vertue Hypocrite, takes off the Rose From the faire forehead of an innocent loue,. And makes a blister there. 8 Makes marriage vowes And sets a As false as Dicers Oathes. Oh such a deed, As from the body of Contraction 9 pluckes The very soule, and sweete Religion makes A rapsidie of words. Heauens face doth glow, dooes Yea this solidity and compound masse, ore this With tristfull visage as against the doome, with heated visage, Is thought-sicke at the act. 10 thought sick Qu. Aye me ; what act, 11 that roares so lowef,- 12 and thunders in the Index. 13 PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 169 I Not in O. 2 — through the arras. 3 Hamlet takes him for, hopes it is the king, and thinks here to con- clude : he is not praying now ! and there is not a moment to be lost, for he has betrayed his presence and called for help. As often as immediate action is demanded of Hamlet, he is immediate with his response — never hesitates, never blunders. There is no blunder here : being where he was, the death of Polonius was necessary now to the death of the king. Hamlet's resolve is instant, and the act simultaneous with the resolve. The weak man is sure to be found wanting when immediate action is necessary; Hamlet never is. Doubtless those who blame him as dilatory, here blame him as precipitate, for they judge according to appearance and consequence. All his delay after this is plainly compelled, although 1 grant he was not sorry to have to await such more presentable evidence as at last he procured, so long as he did not lose the final possibility of vengeance. 4 This is the sole reference in the interview to the murder. I take it for tentative, and that Hamlet is satisfied by his mother's utterance, carriage, and expression, that she is innocent of any knowledge of that crime. Neither does he allude to the adultery : there is enough in what she cannot deny, and that only which can be remedied needs be taken up ; while to break with the king would open the door of repentance for all that had preceded. 5 He says nothing of the Ghost to his mother. 6 She still holds up and holds out. 7 ' makes Modesty itself suspected ' 8 ' makes Innocence ashamed of the love it cherishes ' 9 ' plucks the spirit out of all forms of contracting or agreeing.' We have lost the social and kept only the physical meaning of the noun. 10 I cannot, help thinking the Quarto reading of this passage the more intelligible, as well as much the more powerful. We may imagine a red aurora, by no means a very unusual phenomenon, over the expanse of the sky : — Heaven's face doth glow {blush) O'er this solidity and compound mass,. {the earth, solid, material, composite, a corporeal mass in confro?itme?it with the spirit-like etherial, simple, uhcompounded heaven leaning over it) With tristful {or heated, as the reader may choose) visage : as against the doom, {as in the presence, or in anticipation of the revealing judgment) Is thought sick at the act. {thought is sick at the act of the queen) My difficulties as to the Folio reading are — why the earth should be so described without immediate contrast with the sky ; and — how the earth could be showing a tristful visage, and the sickness of its thought. I think, if the Poet indeed made the alterations and they are not mere blunders, he must have made them hurriedly, and without due attention. I would not forget, however, that there may be something present but too good for me to find, which would make the passage plain as it stands. Compare As you like it, act i. sc. 3. For, by this heaven, now at our sorrows pale, Say what thou canst, I'll go along with thee. II In Q. the rest of this speech is Hamlet's ; his long speech begins here, taking up the queen's word. l2 She still stands out. 13 'thunders in the very indication or mention of it.' But by 'the on a heai kissing 170 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Ham. Looke heere vpon this Picture, and on this, The counterfet presentment of two Brothers : 1 See what a grace was seated on his Brow, on this 5 1 Hyperions curies, the front of Ioue himselfe, An eye like Mars, to threaten or command threaten an, A Station, like the Herald Mercurie New lighted on a heauen kissing hill : A Combination, and a forme indeed, Where euery God did seeme to set his Seale, To giue the world assurance of a man.' 2 This was your Husband. Looke you now what followes. Heere is your Husband, like a Mildew'd eare Blasting his wholsom breath. Haue you eyes ? Could you on this faire Mountaine leaue to feed, And batten on this Moore ? 3 Ha ? Haue you eyes ? You cannot call it Loue : For at your age, The hey-day 4 in the blood is tame, it's humble, And waites vpon the Iudgement : and what Iudge- ment Would step from this, to this ? * What diuell was't, That thus hath cousend you at hoodman-blinde ? 5 hodman O Shame ! where is thy Blush ? Rebellious Hell, If thou canst mutine in a Matrons bones, wholsome brother, * Here in the Quarto :— , sence sure youe haue Els could you not haue motion, but sure that sence Is appoplext, for madnesse would not erre Nor sence to extacie ' was nere so thral'd But it reseru'd some quantity of choise 2 To serue in such 3 a difference, *"* Here in the Quarto : — Eyes without feeling, feeling without sight. Eares without hands, or eyes, smelling sance 4 all, Or but a sickly part of one true sence Could not so mope : "' PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 171 Index' may be intended the index or table of contents of a hook, at the beginning of it. 1 He points to the portraits of the two brothers, side by side on the wall. See Julius Ccssar, act v. sc. 5,— speech of Antony at the end. 3 —perhaps an allusion as well to the complexion of Claudius, both moral and physical. 4 — perhaps allied to the German heida, and possibly the English hoyden and hoity-toity. Or is it merely high-day — 7ioontide? 5 ' played tricks with you while hooded in the game of blind-marts- ? ' The omitted passage of the Quarto enlarges the figure. \st Q. ' hob-man blinde madness Attributing soul to sense, he calls its distinguishment choice. — emphasis on such This spelling seems to show how the English word sans should be pronounced, — 'be so dull ' 172 THE TRACE DIE OF HAMLET To flaming youth, let Vertue be as waxc, And melt in her owne fire. Proclaime no shame, When the compulsiue Ardure giues the charge, Since Frost it selfe, 1 as actiuely doth burne, As Reason panders Will. Qii. O Hamlet ', speak e no more. 2 Thou turn'st mine eyes into my very soule, And there I see such blacke and grained 3 spots, As will not leaue their Tinct. 4 Ham. Nay, but to Hue 5 In the ranke sweat of an en-seamed bed, Stew'd in Corruption ; honying and making loue 34 Ouer the nasty Stye. f> Qu. Oh speake to me, no more, 158 These words like Daggers enter in mine eares. No more sweet Hamlet. Ham. A Murderer, and a Villaine : A Slaue, that is not twentieth part the tythe Of your precedent Lord. A vice 7 of Kings, A Cutpurse of the Empire and the Rule. That from a shelfe, the precious Diadem stole, And put it in his Pocket. Qu. No more. 8 And reason pardons will. Ger. my very eyes into my soule, greeued spots will leaue there their inseemed Ger. my part the kyth Ger.. .44 Enter Ghost? Ham. A King of shreds and patches. Saue me ; and houer o're me with your wings 10 You heauenly Guards. What would you gracious your gracious figure ? Qu. Alas he's mad. 11 Ger, Ham. Do you not come your tardy Sonne to chide, That laps't in Time and Passion, lets go by 12 Th'important acting of your dread command ? Oh say. 13 PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 173 I — his mother's matronly age 2 She gives way at last. 3 — spots whose blackness has sunk into the grain, or final particles of the substance 4 — transition form of tint : — ' will never give up their colour ;' ' will never be cleansed.' 5 He persists. 6 ■ — Claudius himself— his body no 'temple of the Holy Ghost,' but a pig-sty. 3 7 The clown of the old Moral Play. 8 She seems neither surprised nor indignant at any point in the accusation : her consciousness of her own guilt has overwhelmed her. 9 The 1st Q. has Enter the ghost in his night gowne. It was then from the first intended that he should not at this point appear in armour — in which, indeed, the epithet gracious figure could hardly be applied to him, though it might well enough in one of the costumes in which Hamlet was accustomed to see him — as this dressing-gown of the 1st Q. A ghost would appear in the costume in which h-e naturally imagined him- self, and in his wife's room would not show himself clothed as when walking among the fortifications of the castle. But by the words lower down (174.;— ' My Father in his habite, as he liued,' the Poet indicates, not his dressing-gown, but his usual habit, i.e. attire. 10 — almost the same invocation as when first he saw the apparition. II The queen cannot see the Ghost. Her conduct has built such a wall between her and her husband that I doubt whether, were she a ghost also, she could see him. Her heart had left him, so they are no more together in the sphere of mutual vision. Neither does the Ghost wish to show himself to her. As his presence is not corporeal, a ghost may be present to but one of a company. 12 1. 'Who, lapsed (fallen, guilty), lets action slip in delay and suffer- ing.' 2. ' Who, lapsed in (fallen in, overwhelmed by) delay and suffering, omits ' &c. 3. ' lapsed in respect of time, and because of passion ' — the meaning of the preposition in, common to both, reacted upon by the word it governs. 4. ' faulty both in delaying, and in yielding to suffering, when action is required.' 5. ' lapsed through having too much time and great suffering.' 6. ' allowing himself to be swept along by time and grief.' Surely there is not another writer whose words would so often admit of such multiform and varied interpretation — each form good, and true, and suitable to the context ! He seems to see at once all the relations of a thing, and to try to convey them at once, in an utterance single as the thing itself. He would condense the infinite soul of the meaning into the trembling, overtaxed body of the phrase ! 13 In the renewed presence of the Ghost, all its former influence and all the former conviction of its truth, return upon him. He knows also how his behaviour must appear to the Ghost, and sees himself as the Ghost sees him. Confronted with the gracious figure, how should he think of self -justification ! So far from being able to explain things, he even forgets the doubt that had held him back — it has vanished from the noble presence ! He is now in the world of belief; the world of doubt is nowhere ! — Note the masterly o pposition of mood s. 174 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Ghost. Do not forget : this Visitation Is but to whet thy almost blunted purpose. 1 But looke, Amazement on thy Mother sits ; 2 3°> 54 O step betweene her, and her fighting Soule, 3 19 8 Conceit 4 in weakest bodies, strongest workes. Speake to her Hamlet? Ham. How is it with you Lady ? 6 Qu. Alas, how is't with you ? Germ That you bend your eye on vacancie, you do bend And with their corporall ayre do hold discourse. with th'incor- *■ ' porall ayre Forth at your eyes, your spirits wildely peepe, And as the sleeping Soldiours in th'Alarme, Your bedded haire, like life in excrements, 7 Start vp, and stand an end. 8 Oh gentle Sonne, Vpon the heate and flame of thy distemper Sprinkle coole patience. Whereon do you looke ? 9 Ham. On him, on him : look you how pale he glares, His forme and cause conioyn'd, preaching to stones, Would make them capeable. 10 Do not looke vpon me, 11 Least with this pitteous action you conuert My sterne effects : then what I haue to do, 1 ' 2 1 1 1 Will want true colour ; teares perchance for blood. 13 Qu. To who do you speake this? Ger% Towhom Ham. Do you see nothing there ? Qu. Nothing at all, yet all that is I see. 14 Ger. Ham. Nor did you nothing heare ? Qu. No, nothing but our selues. Ger. Ham. Why look you there : looke how it steals away : 173 My Father in his habite, as he liued, Looke where he goes eucn now out at the Portall. Exit. E.xit Ghost. 114 Qu. This is the very coynage of your Braine, Ger. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 175 I The Ghost here judges, as alone is possible to him, from what he knows— from the fact that his Brother Claudius has not yet made his ap- pearaice in the ghost-world. Not understanding Hamlet's difficulties, he mistakes Hamlet himself. - He mistakes also, through his tenderness, the condition of his wife — imagining, it would seem, that she feels his presence, though she cannot see him, or recognize the source of the influence which he supposes to be moving her conscience : she is on ly peilU£ be^JbyJHa^eXsjiP.ha.viQiiJL- 3 — fighting within itself, aTTtiF'sea m a storm may be said to fight. He is careful as ever over the wife he had loved and loves still ; careful no less of the behaviour of the son to his mother. In the ist Q. we have : — But I perceiue by thy distracted lookes, Thy mother's fearefull, and she stands amazde : Speake to her Hamlet, for her sex is weake, Comfort thy mother, Hamlet, thinke on me. 4 — not used here for bare imagination, but imagination with its con- comitant feeling : — conception. 1 98 5 His last word ere he vanishes utterly, concerns his queen ; he is tender and gracious still to her who sent him to hell. This attitude of the Ghost towards his faithless wife, is one of the profoundest things in the play. All the time she is not thinking of him any more than seeing him — for ' is he not dead !'— is looking straight at where he stands, but is all unaware of him. 6 I u nderstand him to speak this with a kind of lost, mechanical obe di- ence. The description his mother gives of him makes it seem as_if the Ghos[tj^r^ jij^wm^ KisJ^jdyliliere - by half dead. ' ' as if there were life in excrements.' The nails and hair were ' ex- crements ' — things growing out. 8 Note the form an end — not on end. 51, 71 9 — all spoken coaxingly , as to one i n ajiiad jit. She regards his perturbation as a sudden assault of his ever present malady. One who sees what others cannot see they are always ready to count mad. 10 able to take, that is, to understand II — to the Ghost. 13 ' what is in my power to do ' 13 Note antithesis here : ''your piteous action ; 3 ' my stern effects'' — ' the things,' that is, ' which I have to effect. 5 ' Lest your piteous show convert — change— my stern doing ; then what I do will lack true colour ; the result may be tears instead of blood ; I shall weep instead of striking.' 14 It is one of the constantly recurring delusions of humanity that we see all there is. And the not that flattering 176 THE TR AGE DIE OF HAMLET, ie 1 is very cunning in. 2 Ham. Extasie ? 3 My Pulse as yours doth temperately keepe time, And makes as healthfull Musicke. 4 It is not mad- nesse That I haue vttered ; bring me to the Test And I the matter will re-word : which madnesse Would gamboll from. Mother, for loue of Grace, Lay not a flattering Vnction to your soule, That not your trespasse, but my madnesse speakes : 182 It will but skin and filme the Vlcerous place, Whil'st ranke Corruption mining all within, whiles Infects vnseene Confesse your selfe to Heauen, Repent what's past, auoyd what is to come, And do not spred the Compost or the Weedes, compost on the To make them ranke. Forgiue me this my Vertue, ranker, For in the fatnesse of this pursie 5 times, these Vertue it selfe, of Vice must pardon begge, Yea courb, 6 and woe, for leaue to do him good. cm-be and wooe Qu. Oh Hamlet, Ger. Thou hast cleft my heart in twa-ine. Ham. O throw away the worser part of it, And Hue the purer with the other halfe. And leaue the Good night, but go not to mine Vnkles bed, my Assume a Vertue, if you haUe it not, 7 * refraine to Assunejtore- fraine night, night, And that shall lend a kinde of easinesse Here in the Quarto .•-— 1 That monster custome, who all sence doth eate Of habits deuill, 3 is angell yet in this That to the vse of actions faire and good, He likewise giues a frock or Liuery That aptly is put on PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 177 1 madness 129 -- Here is the correspondent speech in the 1st Q. I give it because of the queen's denial of complicity in the murder. Queene Alas, it is the weakenesse of thy braine, Which makes thy tongue to blazon thy hearts griefe : But as I haue a soule, I sweare by heauen, I neuer knew of this most horride murder : But Hamlet, this is onely fantasie, And for my loue forget these idle fits. Ham. Idle, no mother, my pulse doth beate like yours, It is not madnesse that possesseth Hamlet. 3 Not in Q. 4 — time being a great part of music. Shakspere more than once or twice employs music as a symbol with reference to corporeal condition : see, for instance, As you like it, act i. sc. 2, ' But is there any else longs to see this broken music in his sides? is there yet another dotes upon rib-breaking ? ' where the broken music may be regarded as the antithesis of the healthful music here. 5 swoln, pampered : an allusion to the purse itself, whether intended or not, is suggested. 6 bend, bow 7 To assume is to take to one : by assume a virtue, Hamlet does not mean pretend — but the very opposite : to pretend is to hold forth, to show ; what he means is, ' Adopt a virtue ' — that of abstinence — ' and act upon it, order your behaviour by it, although you may not feel it. Choose the virtue — take it, make it yours.' 1 This omitted passage is obscure with the special Shaksperean obscurity that comes of over-condensation. He omitted it, I think, because of its obscurity. Its general meaning is plain enough— that custom helps the man who tries to assume a virtue, as well as renders it more and more difficult for him who indulges in vice to leave it. I will paraphrase : ' That monster, Custom, who eats away all sense, the devil of habits, is angel yet in this, that, for the exercise of fair and good actions, he also provides a habit, a suitable frock or livery, that is easily put on.' The play with the two senses of the word habit is more easily seen than set forth. To paraphrase more freely : ' That devil of habits, Custom, who eats away all sense of wrong-doing, has yet an angel-side to him, in that he gives a man a mental dress, a habit, helpful to the doing of the right thing.' The idea of hypocrisy does not come in at all. The advice of Hamlet is : 'Be virtuous in your actions, even if you cannot in your feelings ; do not do the wrong thing you would like to do, and custom- will render the. abstinence easy.' 2 I suspect it should be ' Of habits evil' — the antithesis to angel being monster. 178' THE TRACED IE OF HAMLET, To the next abstinence. * Once more goodnight, And when you are desirous to be blest, He blessing begge of you. 1 For this same Lord, I do repent : but heauen hath pleas'd it so, 2 To punish me with this, and this with me, That I must be their 3 Scourge and Minister. I will bestow him, 4 and will answer well The death I gaue him : 5 so againe, good night. I must be cruell, onely to be kinde ; 6 Thus bad begins, 7 and worse remaines behinde. 8 This bad Qiu What shall I do ? Ger. Ham. Not this by no meanes that I bid you do : Let the blunt King tempt you againe to bed, the biowt King Pinch Wanton on your cheeke, call you his Mouse, And let him for a paire of reechie 9 kisses, Or padling in your necke with his damn'd Fingers, Make you to rauell all this matter out, roueii 60,136, That I essentially am not in madnesse. l $ But made in craft. 10 'Twere good you let him know, mad For who that's but a Queene, faire, sober, wise, Would from a Paddocke, 11 from a Bat, a Gibbe, 12 Such deere concernings hide, Who would do so, No in despight of Sense and Secrecie, Vnpegge the Basket on the houses top : Let the Birds flye, and like the famous Ape To try Conclusions 13 in the Basket, creepe And breake your owne necke downe. 14 Qu. Be thou assur'd, if words be made of breath, Ger, * Here in the Quarto ; — , the next more easie ! l For vse almost can change the stamp of nature, And either ~ the deuill, or throwe him out With wonderous potency : ** Here in the Quarto : — One word more good Lady. 3 PRINCE OF DENMARKE. i 79 1 In bidding his mother good night, he would naturally, after the custom of the time, have sought her blessing : it would be a farce now : when she seeks the blessing of God, he will beg hers ; now, a plain good night must serve. 2 Note the curious inverted use of pleased. It is here a transitive, not an impersonal verb. The construction of the sentence is, ' pleased it so, in order to punish us, that I must ' &c. 3 The noun to which their is the pronoun is heaven — a.s if he had written the gods. 4 ' take him to a place fit for him to lie in ' 5 ' hold my face to it, and justify it ' 6 — omitting or refusing to embrace her 7 — looking- at Polonius — reeky, smoky, fumy 10 Hamlet considers his madness the same that he so deliberately assumed. But his idea of himself goes for nothing where the experts conclude him mad ! His absolute clarity where he has no occasion to act madness, goes for as little, for ' all madmen have their sane moments ' ! 11 a toad; in Scotland, a frog 12 an old cat 13 Experiments, Steevens says : is it not rather results ? 14 I fancy the story, which so far as I know has not been traced, goes on to say that the basket was emptied from the house-top to send the pigeons flying, and so the ape got his neck broken. The phrase ' breake your owne necke downe ' seems strange : it could hardly have been written neck-bone ! 1 This passage would fall in better with the preceding with which it is vitally one -for it would more evenly continue its form— if the preceding devil were, as I propose above, changed to evil. But, precious as is every word in them, both passages are well omitted. 2 Plainly there is a word left out, if not lost here. There is no authority for the supplied master. I am inclined to propose a pause and a gesture, with perhaps an inartic illation 3 —interrogatively perhaps, Hamlet noting her about to speak ; but I would prefer it thus : ' One word more :— good lady ' Here he pauses so long that she speaks. Or we might read it thus : Qu. One word more. H am. Good lady? Qn. Whai shall I do? i8o THE TR AGE DIE OF HAMLET, And breath of life : I haue no life to breath What thou hast saide to me. 1 128, 158 Ham. I must to England, you know that? 2 Qu. Alacke I had forgot : Tis so concluded on. Ham. * This man shall set me packing : 3 He lugge the Guts into the Neighbor roome, 4 Mother goodnight. Indeede this Counsellor Is now most still, most secret, and most graue, 84 Who was in life, a foolish prating Knaue. Come sir, to draw toward an end with you. 5 Good night Mother. Exit Hamlet tugging in P olenitis? Ger. night indeed, this a most foolish Exit. Enter King, and Queene, with Rosen- craus and Guyldenstej'ne. Enter King. King. There's matters in these sighes. These profound heaues You must translate ; Tis fit we vnderstand them. Where is your Sonne ? 8 Qu** Ah my good Lord, what haue I seene to Ger. 1 Ah mine owne Lord, night ? King. What Gertrude} How do's Hamlet} Qu. Mad as the Seas, and winde, when both Ger. | sea and contend Which is the Mightier, in his lawlesse fit 9 * * Here in the Quarto : — 1 Ther's letters seald, and my two Schoolefellowes, Whom I will trust as I will Adders fang'd, They beare the mandat, they must sweep my way And marshall me to knauery 2 : let it worke, For tis the sport to haue the enginer Hoist 3 with his owne petar, 4 an't shall goe hard But I will delue one yard belowe their mines, And blowe them at the Moone : 6 tis most sweete When in one line two crafts directly meete, ** Here in the Quarto : — Bestow this place on vs a little while. 5 PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 1S1 1 \st O. O mother, if euer you did my deare father loue, Forbeare the adulterous bed to night, And win your selfe by little as you may, In time it may be you wil lothe him quite : And mother, but assist mee in reuenge,. And in his death your infamy shall die. Queene Hamlet, I vow by that maiesty, That knowes our thoughts, and lookes into our hearts, I will conceale, consent, and doe my best, What stratagem soe're thou shalt deuise. 2 The king had spoken of it both before and after the play: Horatio might have heard of it and told Hamlet. 3 ' My banishment will be laid to this deed of mine. 5 4 — to rid his mother of it 5 It may cross him, as he says this, dragging the body out by one end of it, and toward the end of its history, that he is himself drawing to- ward an end along with Polonius. 6 — and weeping. 182. See note 5, 183. 7 Here, according to the editors, comes ' Act IV.' For this there is no authority, and the point of division seems to me very objectionable. The scene remains the same, as noted from Capell in Cam. S/i., and the entrance of the king follows immediately on the exit of Hamlet. He finds his wife greatly perturbed : she has not had time to compose herself. From the beginning of Act II. , on to where I would place the end of Act III., there is continuity. 8 I would have this speech uttered with pauses- and growing urgency, mingled at length with displeasure. • 9 She is faithful to her son, declaring him mad, and attributing the death of ' the unseen ' Polonius to his madness. 1 This passage, like the rest, I hold to be omitted by Shakspere himself. It represents Hamlet as divining the plot with whose execution his fake friends were entrusted. The Poet had at first intended Hamlet to go on board the vessel with a design formed upon this for the out- witting of his companions, and to work out that design. Afterwards, however, he alters his plan, and represents his escape as more plainly providential : probably he did not see how to manage it by any scheme of Hamlet so well as by the attack of a pirate ; possibly he wished to write the passage (246) in which Hamlet, so consistently with his character, attributes his return to the divine shaping of the end rough-hewn by himself. He had designs — ' dear plots' — but they were other than fell out — a rough-hewing that was shaped to a different end. The dis- comfiture of his enemies was not such as he had designed : it was brought about by no previous plot, but through a discovery. At the same time his deliverance was not effected: by the fingering of the packet, but by the attack of the pirate : even the re-writing of the commission did no- thing towards his deliverance, resulted only in the punishment of his traitorous companions. In revising the Quarto, the Poet sees that the passage before us, in which is expressed the strongest suspicion of his companions, with a determination to outwit and punish them, is incon- sistent with the representation Hamlet gives afterwards of a restlessness and suspicion newly come upon him, which he attributes to the Divinity. Neither was it likely he would say so much to his mother while so little sure of her as to warn her, on the ground of danger to herself, against revealing his sanity to the king. As to this, however, the portion omitted might, I grant, be regarded as an aside. 2 — to be done to him 3 Hoised, from verb hoise— still used in Scotland. * a kind of explosive shell, which was fixed to the object meant to be destroyed. Note once more Hamlet's delight in action. 5 — said to Ros. and Guild. : in plain speech, ' Leave us a little while.' 1 82 THE TR AGE DIE OF HAMLET, Behinde the Arras, hearing something stirre, He whips his Rapier out, and cries a Rat, a Rat, whyps out his Rapier, cryes a And in his brainish apprehension killes in this The vnseene good old man. King. Oh heauy deed : It had bin so with vs ! had we beene there : His Liberty is full of threats to all, 2 To you your selfe, to vs, to euery one. Alas, how shall this bloody deede be answered ? It will be laide to vs, whose prouidence Should haue kept short, restrain'd, and out of haunt, This mad yong man. 2 But so much was our loue, We would not vnderstand what was most fit, But like the Owner of a foule disease, 176 To keepe it from divulging, let's it feede ktit Euen on the pith of life. Where is he gone ? Qu. To draw apart the body he hath kild, Ger. O're whom his very madnesse 3 like some Oare Among a Minerall of Mettels base 181 Shewes it selfe pure. 4 He weepes for what is done. 5 pure, aweepes King. Oh Gertrude, come away : The Sun no sooner shall the Mountaines touch, But we will ship him hence, and this vilde deed, We must with all our Maiesty and Skill 200 Both countenance, and excuse. 6 Enter Ros. & Guild.' Ho Guildenstern : Friends both go ioyne you with some further ayde : Hamlet in madnesse hath Polonius slain e, And from his Mother Clossets hath he drag'd him. closet I dre s' d Go seeke him out, speake faire, and bring the body Into the Chappell. I pray you hast in this. Exit Gent} Come Gertrude, wee'l call vp our wisest friends, To let them know both what we meane to do, And let PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 183 1 — the royal plural 2 He knows the thrust was meant for him. but he would not have it so understood ; he too lays it to his madness, though he too knows better, 3 'he, although mad'; ' his nature,, in spite of his madness ' 4 — by his weeping, in the midst of much to give a different impres- sion.' 5 We have no reason to think the queen inventing here : what could she gain by it? the point indeed was rather against Hamlet, as showing it was not Polonius he had thought to kill. He was more than ever annoyed with the contemptible old man, who had by his meddlesome- ness brought his death to his door ; but he was very soriy nevertheless over Ophelia's father : those rough words in his last speech are spoken with the tears running down his face. We have seen the strange, almost discordant mingling in him of horror and humour, after the first appear- ance of the Ghost, 58, 60 : something of the same maybe supposed when he finds he has killed Polonius : in the highstrung nervous condition that must have followed such a talk with his mother, it would be nowise strange that he should weep heartily even in the midst of contemptuous anger. Or perhaps a sudden breakdown from attempted show of in- difference, would not be amiss in the representation. 6 'both countenance with all our majesty, and excuse with all our skill.' 7 In the Quarto a line back. 8 Not in Q. i 5 6 1S4 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, And what's vntimely l done. * Oh come away, doone, My soule is full of discord and dismay. Exeunt. Enter Hamlet. Hamlet, Rosencraits, Ham. Safely stowed.' 2 andoth-r*. stowed, but Gentlemen within. Hamlet, Lord Hamlet? soft > what noyse, Ham. What noise ? Who cals on Hamlet ? Oh heere they come. Enter Eos. and G?iildensteme. A Ro. What haue you done my Lord with the dead body ? Ham. Compounded it with dust, whereto 'tis Compound it Kinne. 5 Rosin. Tell vs where 'tis, that we may take it thence, And beare it to the Chappell.. Ham. Do not beleeue it G Rosin. Beleeue what ? Ham. That I can keepe your counsell, and not mine owne. Besides, to be demanded, of a Spundge, what replication should be made by the Sonne of a King. 7 Rosin. Take you me for a Spundge, my Lord ? Ham. I sir, that sokes vp the Kings Counten- ance, his Rewards, his Authorities (but such Officers do the King best seruice in the end. He keepes them like an Ape in the corner of his iaw, 8 first ! ikeana pp ,e mouth'd to be last swallowed, when he needes what you haue glean'd, it is but squeezing you, and Spundge you shall be dry againe. Rosin. I vnderstand you not my Lord. * Here in the Quarto : — Whose whisper ore the worlds dyameter, 1 206 As leuell as the Cannon to his blanck, 2 Transports his poysned shot, may miffe :; our Name, And hit the woundlesse ayre. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 185 1 unhappily He has hid the body — to make the whole look the work of a mad fit. 3 This line is not in the Quarto. Xot in O. See ma?-°;in above. 5 He has put it in a place which, little visited, is very dusty. 6 He is mad to them — sane only to his mother and Horatio. 7 euphuisiic : ' asked a question by a sponge, what answer should a prince make ? ; 8 1st Q. : For hee doth keep you as an Ape doth nuttes. In the corner of his law. first mouthes you, Then swallowes you : ; Here most modern editors insert, 'so, Jiaply, slander'. But, although I think the Poet left out this obscure passage merely from dissatisfaction with it, I believe it renders a worthy sense as it stands. The antecedent to whose is friends : canno7i is nominative to transports ; and the only difficulty is the epithet poysned applied to shot, which seems transposed from the idea of an unfriendly whisper. Perhaps Shakspere wrote poysed slwt. But taking this as it stands, the passage might be paraphrased thus : ' Whose (favourable) whisper over the world's diameter {from one side of the world to tJie other), as level (as truly aimed) as the cannon (of an evil whisper) transports its poisoned shot to his blank (the white centre of the targei), may shoot past our name (so keeping us clear), and hit only the invulnerable air.' (' the intrencliant air' : Macbeth, act v. sc. 8). This interpretation rests on the idea of over-condensation with its tendency to seeming confusion — the only fault I know in the Poet— a grand fault, peculiarly his own, born of the beating of his wings against the impossible. It is much as if, able to think two thoughts at once, he would compel his phrase to utter them at once. 2 for the harlot king Is quite be\-ond mine arm, out of the blank And level of my biain, plot-proof; The Winter's Tale, act ii. sc. 3. My life stands in the level of your dreams, Ibid, act iii. sc. 2. 3 two ff for two \on you shall knoiv L am set naked on your Kingdome. To morrow shall I begge leaue to see your Kingly Eyes) 1 When L shall {first asking your Pardon thereunto) recount tE Occasions the occasion of my suddaine of my sodaine, and more strange returned retume. Hamlet. 13 What should this meane ? Are all the rest come King, what backe ? * to them Of him that brought them. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 1 ' would convert his fetters — if I imprisoned him — to graces, com- mending him yet more to their regard.' 2 amid is certainly the right, and a true Shaksperean word :— it was no fault in the aim, but in the force of the flight — no matter of the eye, but of the arm, which could not give momentum enough to such slightly timbered arrows. The fault in the construction of the last line, I need not remark upon. I think there is a hint of this the genuine meaning even in the blundered and partly unintelligible reading of the Quarto. If we leave out ' for so loued,' we have this : ' So that my arrows, too slightly timbered, would have reverted armed to my bow again, but not (would not have gone) where I have aimed them,' — implying that his arrows would have turned their armed heads against himself. What the king says here is true, but far from the truth : he feared driving Hamlet, and giving him at the same time opportunity, to speak in his own defence and render his reasons. 3 extremes ? or conditions ? 4 ' With many a tempest hadde his berd ben schake.' — Chaucer, of the Schipman, in The Prologue to The Canterbury Tales. 6 — hear of Hamlet's death in England, he means. At this point in the ist Q. comes a scene between Horatio and the queen, in which he informs her of a letter he had just received from Hamlet, Whereas he writes how he escap't the danger, And subtle treason that the king had plotted, Being crossed by the contention of the windes, He found the Packet &c. Horatio does not mention the pirates, but speaks of Hamlet 'being set ashore,' and of Gilderstone and Rossencraft going on to their fate. The queen assures Horatio that she is but temporizing with the king, and shows herself anxious for the success of her son's design against his life. The Poet's intent was not yet clear to himself. 6 Here his crow cracks. 7 From ' How now ' to ' Hamlet ' is not in Q, 8 Horatio has given the sailors' letters to Claudio, he to another. 9 He wants to show him that he has nothing behind — that he is open with him : he will read without having pre-read. 10 Not in Q. 11 He makes this request for an interview with the intent of killing him. The king takes care he does not have it. 12 ' more strange than sudden ' 13 Not in Q. 216 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Or is it some abuse ? 1 Or no such thing ? 2 abuse, and no r> Laer. Know you the hand ? 3 Kin. 'Tis Hamlets Character, naked and in a Postscript here he sayes alone : 4 Can you aduise deuiseme? me? 5 Laer. I'm lost in it my Lord ; but let him come, i am It warmes the very sicknesse in my heart, That I shall Hue and tell him to his teeth ; That 1 Hue and Thus diddest thou. di dst Kin. If it be so Laertes , as how should it be so : 6 How otherwise will you be rul'd by me ? Laer. If so 7 you'l not o'rerule me to a peace. i my Lord, so J x you will not Kin. To thine owne peace : if he be now return'd, T ^ r As checking 8 at his Voyage, and that he meanes As the King 8 195 • s . . . athis No more to vndertake it ; I will worke him To an exployt now ripe in my Deuice, deuise, Vnder the which he shall not choose but fall ; And for his death no winde of blame shall breath, 221 But euen his Mother shall vncharge the practice, 9 And call it accident : * Some two Monthes hence 10 two months since Here was a Gentleman of Normandy, l'ue seene my selfe, and seru'd against the French, ihaue * Here in the Quarto ; — Laer. My Lord I will be rul'd, The rather if you could deuise it so That I might be the organ. King. It falls right, You haue beene talkt of since your trauaile 1 much, And that in Ha?ntets hearing, for a qualitie Wherein they say you shine, your summe of parts a Did not together plucke such enuie from him As did that one, and that in my regard Of the vnworthiest siedge. 3 Laer. What part is that my Lord ? King. A very ribaud 4 in the cap of youth, Yet needfull to, for youth no lesse becomes 6 The light and carelesse liuery that it weares Then setled age, his sables, and his weedes 6 Importing health 7 and grauenes ; PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 217 1 ' some trick played on me ? ' Compare K. Lear, act v. sc. 7 : 'I am mightily abused.' 2 I incline to the Q. reading here : ' or is it some trick, and no reality in it?' 3 — following the king's suggestion. 4 Point thus : 'Tis Hamlets Character. 'Naked' ! — And, in a Post- script here, he sayes ' alone ' ! Can &c. ' Alone'' — to allay suspicion of his having brought assistance with him. 5 Fine flattery — preparing the way for the instigation he is about to commence. 6 Point thus : ' — as how should it be so ? how otherwise ? — will ' &c. The king cannot tell what to think— either how it can be, or how it might be otherwise — for here is Hamlet's own hand ! 7 provided 8 A hawk was said to check when it forsook its proper game for some other bird that crossed its flight. The blunder in the Quarto is odd, plainly from manuscript copy, and is not likely to have been set right by any but the author. 9 ' shall not give the practice ' — artifice, cunning attempt, chicane, or trick — but a word not necessarily offensive — ' the name it deserves, but call it accident:'* 221 10 ' Some ' not in Q. — Hence may be either backwards or forwards ; now it is used only forwards. for n. travels ' all your excellencies together ' seat, place, grade, position, merit ' Avery riband ' — a mere trifling accomplishment : the'w of the text can but be a misprint 5 yotith obj., livery nom. to becomes. 6 ' than his furs and his robes become settled age,' 7 Warburton thinks the word ought to be wealth, but I doubt it ; health, in its sense of wholeness, general soundness, in affairs as well as person, I should prefer. 218 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, And they ran l well on Horsebacke ; but this Gallant they can well i Had witchcraft in't 2 ; he grew into his Seat, vntohis And to such wondrous doing brought his Horse, As had he beene encorps't and demy-Natur'd With the braue Beast, 3 so farre he past my thought, h * to P' ™ e That I in forgery 5 of shapes and trickes, Come short of what he did. 6 Laer. A Norman was't ? Kin. A Norman. Laer. Vpon my life Lamound. Lamord. Kin. The very same. Laer. I know him well, he is the Brooch indeed, And Iemme of all our Nation, ail the Nation. Kin. Hee mad confession of you, And gaue you such a Masterly report, For Art and exercise in your defence ; And for your Rapier most especially, espedaii, That he cryed out, t'would be a sight indeed, 7 If one could match you * Sir. This report of his : sir this 220, 264 Did Hamlet so envenom with his Enuy, 8 That he could nothing doe but wish and begge, Your sodaine comming ore to play with him ; 9 with you Now out of this. 10 L^aer. Why out of this, my Lord ? what out Kin. Laertes was your Father deare to you ? Or are you like the painting u of a sorrow, A face without a heart ? Laer. Why aske you this ? Kin. Not that I thinke you did not loue your Father, But that I know Loue is begun by Time 12 : * Here in the Quarto : — ■ ; the Scrimures 1 of their nation He swore had neither motion, guard nor eye, If you opposd them ; PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 1 I think the can of the Quarto is the true word. ' x — in his horsemanship 3 There is no mistake in the order ' had he beene ' ; the transposition is equivalent to if : ' as if he had been imbodied with, and shared half the nature of the brave beast, 5 These two lines, from As to thought, must be taken parenthetically ; or else there must be supposed a dash after Beast, and a fresh start made. ' But he (as if Centaur-like he had been one piece with the horse) was no more moved than one with the going of his own legs : ' ' it seemed, as he borrowed the horse's body, so he lent the horse his mind :' — Sir Philip Sidney. Arcadia, B. ii. p. 115. 4 ' — surpassed, I thought,' 5 ' in invention of 6 Emphasis on did, as antithetic to forgery : ' my inventing came short of his doing.' 7 'it would be a sight indeed to see you matched with an equal. The king would strengthen Laertes' confidence in his proficiency. 8 ' made him so spiteful by stirring up his habitual envy,' 9 All invention. 10 Here should be a dash : the king pauses. He is approaching dangerous ground — is about to propose a thing abominable, and there- fore to the influence of flattered vanity and roused emulation, would add the fiercest heat of stimulated love and hatred — to which end he pro- ceeds to cast doubt on the quality of Laertes' love for his father. 11 the picture 'through habit French cscrimcurs .' fencers 220 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, And that I see in passages of proofe, 1 Time qualifies the sparke and fire of it : 2 Hamlet comes backe : what would you vndertake, To show your selfe your Fathers sonne indeed, More then in words ? Laer. To cut his throat i'th'Church. 3 Kin. No place indeed should murder Sancturize ; Reuenge should haue no bounds : but good Laertes Will you doe this, keepe close within your Chamber, Hamlet return'd, shall know you are come home : Wee'l put on those shall praise your excellence, And set a double varnish on the fame The Frenchman gaue you, bring you in fine to- gether, And wager on your heads, he being remisse, 4 Most generous, and free from all contriuing, Will not peruse 5 the Foiles ? So that with ease, Or with a little shuffling, you may choose A Sword vnbaited, 6 and in a passe of practice, 7 Requit him for your Father. Laer. I will doo't, And for that purpose He annoint my Sword : 8 I bought an Vnction of a Mountebanke So mortall, I but dipt a knife in it, 9 Where it drawes blood, no Cataplasme so rare, Collected from all Simples that haue Vertue selfe indeede your fathers pace of for purpose, mortall, that but dippe a * Here in the Quarto : — There Hues within the very flame of loue A kind of weeke or snufe that will abate it, 1 And nothing is at a like goodnes still, 2 For goodnes growing to a plurisie, 3 Dies in his owne too much, that we would doe We should doe when we would : for this would change , 4 And hath abatements and delayes as many, As there are tongues, are hands, are accedents, And then this should is like a spend thrifts sigh, That hurts by easing ; 5 but to the quick of th'vlcer, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 221 1 'passages of proofe,' — trials, ' I see when it is put to the test,' 2 ' time modifies it.' Contrast him here with Hamlet. careless •the word being of general application then. 6 imblunted. Some foils seem to have been made with a button that could be taken — probably screwed off. 7 Whether practice here means exercise or cunning, I cannot de- termine. Possibly the king uses the word as once before 216— to be taken as Laertes may please. 8 In the 1st Q. this proposal also is made by the king. 9 ' So mortal, yes, a knife being but dipt in it,' or, ' So mortal, did. I but dip a knife in it,' 1 To understand this figure, one must be familiar with the behaviour of the wick of a common lamp or tallow candle. 2 ' nothing keeps always at the same degree of goodness,' 3 A plurisie is just a too-muchness, from plus, pluris—a. plethora, not our word pleurisy, from n\evpd. See notes in Johnson and Steevens. * The sense here requires an s, and the space in the Quarto between the e and the comma gives the probability that a letter has dropt out. 5 Modern editors seem agreed to substitute the adjective spendthrift : our sole authority has spendthrift: s, and by it I hold. The meaning seems this : ' the would changes, the thing is not done, and then the should, the mere acknowledgment of duty, is like the sigh of a spend- thrift, who regrets consequences but does not change his way : it eases his conscience for a moment, and so injures him.' There would at the same time be allusion to what was believed concerning sighs : Dr. Johnson says, ' It is a notion very prevalent, that sighs impair the strength, and wear out the animal powers.' 222 THE TRAGEDLE OF HAMLET, Vnder the Moone, can saue the thing from death, That is but scratcht withall : He touch my point, With this contagion, that if I gall him slightly, 1 It may be death. Kin Let's further thinke of this, Weigh what conuenience 2 both of time and meanes May fit vs to our shape, 3 if this should faile ; And that our drift looke through our bad perform- ance, 'Twere better not assaid ; therefore this Proiect Should haue a backe or second, that might hold, If this should blast in proofe : 4 Soft, let me see 5 did blast Wee'l make a solemne wager on your commings, cunnings,* I ha't : when in your motion you are hot and dry, hate, when As 7 make your bowts more violent to the end, 8 to that end, And that he cals for drinke ; He haue prepar'd him prefard him 268 A Challice for the nonce 9 ; whereon but sipping, If he by chance escape your venom'd stuck, 10 Our purpose may 11 hold there ; how sweet Queene. there; but Enter Queene. noyse '! Queen. One woe doth tread vpon anothers heele, So fast they'l follow 12 : your Sister's drown'd Laertes. t h ey follow ; Laer. Drown'd ! O where ? 13 Queen. There is a Willow 14 growes aslant a ascauntthe ^ ° Brooke Brooke, That shewes his hore leaues in the glassie streame : horry leaues There with fantasticke Garlands did she come, 15 Of Crow-flowers, 16 Nettles, Daysies, and long Purples, That liberall Shepheards giue a grosser name ; But our cold Maids doe Dead Mens Fingers call our cuii-coid them : There on the pendant 17 boughes, her Coronet weeds 18 Clambring to hang ; 19 an enuious sliuer broke, 20 When downe the weedy Trophies, 19 and her selfe, her weedy Therewith she make PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 223 1 ' that though I should gall him but slightly,' or, ' that if I gall him ever so slightly,' 2 proper arrangement 3 ' fit us exactly, like a garment cut to our shape,' or perhaps ' shape ' is used for intent, purpose. Point thus : ' shape. If this should faile, And ' &c 4 This seems to allude to the assay of a firearm, and to mean ' burst on the trial? Note 'assaid' two lines back. 5 There should be a pause here, and a longer pause after commings : the king is contriving. ' I ha'c ' should have a line to itself, with again a pause, but a shorter one. 6 Veney, venue, is a term of fencing : a bout, a thrust — from venir, to come — whence 'commings.' (259) But cun?ii7igs, meaning skills, may be the word. 7 ' As ' is here equivalent to ' and so.' 8 — to the end of making Hamlet hot and dry 9 for the special occasion 10 thrust. Twelfth Night, act iii. sc. 4. ' he gives me the stuck in with such a mortal motion.' Stocco in Italian is a long rapier ; and stoccata a thrust. Rom. and Jul., act iii. sc. 1. See Shakespeare-Lexicoji. 11 ' may ' does not here express doubt, but intentioji. 12 If this be the right reading, it means, ' so fast they insist on following.' 13 He speaks it as about to rush to her. 14 — the choice of Ophelia's fantastic madness, as being the tree of lamenting lovers. 15 — always busy with flowers 16 Ranunculus : Sh. Lex. 17 — specially descriptive of the willow 18 her wild flowers made into a garland 19 The intention would seem, that she imagined herself decorating a monument to her father. Hence her Coi'onet weeds and the Poet's weedy Trophies. 20 Sliver, I suspect, called so after the fact, because slivered or torn off. In Macbeth we have : slips of yew Slivered in the moon's eclipse. But it may be that sliver was used for a twig, such as could be torn off. Slip and sliver must be of the same root. 224 THE TRAGEDIE OE HAMLET, Fell in the weeping Brooke, her cloathes spred wide, And Mermaid-like, a while they bore her vp, Which time she chaunted snatches of old tunes, 1 old laudes," As one incapable of 2 her owne distresse, Or like a creature Natiue, and indued 3 Vnto that Element : but long it could not be, Till that her garments, heauy with her drinke, theyrdrinice Pul'd the poore wretch from her melodious buy, 4 melodious lay To muddy death. 5 Laer. Alas then, is she drown'd ? she is Queen. Drown'd, drown'd. Laer. Too much of water hast thou poore Ophelia, And therefore I forbid my teares : but yet It is our tricke, 6 Nature her custome holds, Let shame say what it will ; when these are gone The woman will be out : 7 Adue my Lord, I haue a speech of fire, that faine would blaze, speech a fire But that this folly doubts 8 it. Exit, diwnesit. 8 Kin. Let's follow, Gertrude : How much I had to doe to calme his rage ? Now feare I this will giue it start againe ; Therefore let's follow. Exeunt. 9 10 Enter two Clownes. Clown. Is she to bee buried in Christian buriall, buriaii, when she wilfully that wilfully seekes her owne saluation ? u Other. I tell thee she is, and therefore make her is, therefore Graue straight, 12 the Crowner hath sate on her, and finds it Christian buriall. Clo. How can that be, vnlesse she drowned her selfe in her owne defence ? Other. Why 'tis found so. 13 Clo. It must be Se offendendo^ it cannot bee else : he so offended, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 225 1 They were not lauds she was in the habit of singing, to judge by the snatches given. 2 not able to take in, not understanding, not conscious of 3 clothed, endowed, fitted for. See Sh. Lex. 4 Could the word be for buoy — 'her clothes spread wide,' on which she floated singing — therefore her melodious buoy or float ? 5 How could the queen know all this, when there was no one near enough to rescue her ? Does not the Poet intend the mode of her death given here for an invention of the queen, to hide the girl's suicide, and by circumstance beguile the sorrow-rage of Laertes ? 6 ' I cannot help, it ' 7 ' when these few tears are spent, all the woman will be out of me : I shall be a man again.' 8 douts : ' this foolish water of tears puts it out.' See Q. reading. 9 Here ends the Fourth Act, between which and the Fifth may intervene a day or two. 10 Act V. This act requires only part of a day ; the funeral and the catastrophe might be on the same. 11 Has this a confused connection with the fancy that salvation is getting to heaven ? 12 Whether this means straightway, or not crooked, I cannot tell. 13 'the coroner has settled it.' u The Clown's blunder for defendendo* 226 THE TR AGE DIE OF EI AM LET, for heere lies the point ; If I drowne my selfe wittingly, it argues an Act : and an Act hath three branches. It is an Act to doe and to performe ; it is to act, to doe, to per- forme, or all ; she argall l she drown'd her selfe wittingly. Other. Nay but heare you Goodman Deluer. good man deluer. Clozvn. Giue me leaue ; heere lies the water ; good : heere stands the man ; good : If the man goe to this water and drowne himsele ; it is will he nill he, he goes ; marke you that ? But if the water come to him and drowne him ; hee drownes not himselfe. Argall, hee that is not guilty of his owne death, shortens not his owne life. Other. But is this law ? Clo. I marry is't, Crowners Quest Law. Other. Will you ha the truth on't : if this had truth an't, not beene a Gentlewoman, shee should haue beene buried out of 2 Christian Buriall. out a Clo. Why there thou say'st. And the more pitty that great folke should haue countenance in this world to drowne or hang themselues, more then their euen 3 Christian. Come, my Spade ; there is no ancient Gentlemen, but Gardiners, Ditchers and Graue-makers ; they hold vp Adams Profession. Other. Was he a Gentleman ? Clo. He was the first that euer bore Armes. a was 4 Other. Why he had none. Clo. What, ar't a Heathen ? how dost thou vn- derstand the Scripture? the Scripture say es Adam dig'd ; could hee digge without Armes ? 4 | He put another question to thee ; if thou answerest me not to the purpose, confesse thy selfe Other. Go too. Clo. What is he that builds stronger then either the Mason, the Shipwright, or the Carpenter? Other. The Gallowes maker ; for that Frame outliues a thousand Tenants. that outibes PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 22' 1 ereo< therefore, without. The pleasure the speeches of the Clown give us, lies partly in the undercurrent of sense, so disguised by stupidity in the utterance ; and partly in the wit which mainly succeeds in its end by the failure of its means. 3 equal, that is fellow Christian. F?-om ' Other'' to ' Amies ; not i?j Quarto, Q 2 228 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Clo. I like thy wit well in good faith, the Gallowes does well ; but how does it well ? it does well to those that doe ill : now, thou dost ill to say the Gallowes is built stronger then the Church : Argall, the Gallowes may doe well to thee. Too't againe, Come. Other. Who builds stronger then a Mason, a Shipwright, or a Carpenter ? Clo. I, tell me that, and vnyoake. 1 Other. Marry, now I can tell. Clo. Too't. Other. Masse, I cannot tell. Enter Hamlet and Horatio a far re off? Clo. Cudgell thy braines no more about it ; for your dull Asse will not mend his pace with beat- ing, and when you are ask't this question next, say a Graue-maker : the Houses that he makes, lasts houses hee makes till Doomesday : go, get thee to Yaughan? fetch thee in, and fetch mee a me a stoupe of Liquor. so °p e of Sings? In youth when I did loue, did lone, song. me thought it was very sweete : To contract the time for a my behoue, O me thought there was nothing meete? nothLglmeet. Enter Ham- Ham. Ha's this fellow no feeling of his busi- businesTt *" nesse, that he sings at Graue-making ? 6 making. graue " Hor. Custome hath made it in him a property 7 of easinesse. Ham. Tis ee'n so ; the hand of little Imploy- ment hath the daintier sense. Clowne sings? But Age with his stealing steps clow - Son s- hath caught me in his clutch : hath clawed me PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 229 unyoke your team '—as having earned his rest Not in Quarto. 3 Whether this is the name of a place, or the name of an innkeeper, or is merely an inexplicable corruption — some take it for a stage-direction to yawn — I cannot tell. See Q. reading. It is said to have been discovered that a foreigner named Johan sold ale next door to the Globe. 4 Not in Quarto, 5 A song ascribed to Lord Vaux is in this and the following stanzas made nonsense of. 6 Note Hamlet's mood throughout what follows. He has entered the shadow of death. 7 Property is what specially belongs to the individual ; here it is his peculiar work, or personal calling', 'custom has made it with him an easy duty,' Not in Quarto. 230 THE TRACE DIE 0E HAMLET, And hath shipped me infill the Land, i, lt0 as if I had nener beene such. Ham. That Scull had a tongue in it, and could sing once : how the knaue iowles it to th' grownd, the as if it were Caines law-bone, that did the first twere murther : It might be the Pateof a Polititian which murder, this this Asse o're Offices : one that could circumuent a Sse now ore- reaches ; one God, might it not ? that would Hor. It might, my Lord. Ham. Or of a Courtier, which could say, Good Morrow sweet Lord : how dost thou, good Lord ? thou sweet lord ? this might be my Lord such a one, that prais'd my Lord such a ones Horse, when he meant to begge when a went to it ; might it not ? l Hor. I, my Lord. Ham. Why ee'n so : and now my Lady Wormes, ? Chaplesse, 3 and knockt about the Mazard 4 chopies | the r-> r t> 1 • r massene with with a Sextons Spade; heere s fine Reuolution, if and we had wee had the tricke to see't. Did these bones cost no more the breeding, but to play at Loggets 5 with 'em ? mine ake to ! thinke on't. them Clowne sings?* A Pickhaxe and a Spade, a Spade, ciow. Sons. for and a slwowding- Sheete : a Pit of Clay for to be made, for such a Guest is meete. Ham. There's another : why might not that bee the Scull of of a Lawyer? where be his skuiiofa Quiddits 7 now ? his Quillets 7 ? his Cases ? his quiddities Tenures, and his Tricks ? why doe's he suffer this rude knaue now to knocke him about the Sconce 8 this madde knaue with a dirty Shouell, and will not tell him of his Action of Battery ? hum. This fellow might be in's time a great buyer of Land, with his Statutes, his Recognizances, his Fines, his double PRINCE OF DENMARKE 231 1 To feel the full force of this, we must call up the expression on the face of ' such a one ' as he begged the horse — probably imitated by Hamlet — and contrast it with the look on the face of the skull. 2 ' now the property of my Lady Worm,' 3 the lower jaw gone 4 the upper jaw, I think — not the head. 5 a game in which pins of wood, called loggats, nearly two feet long, were half thrown, half slid, towards a bowl, Blount; Johnson and Steevens. 6 Not in Quarto. 7 a lawyer's quirks and quibbles. See Johnson and Steevens. 1st Q. now where is your Ouirkes and quillets now, 8 humorous, or slang word for the head. ' A fort — a head-piece— the head ' : Webster's Diet, Cloiv. Mine sir, or a pit 232 THE TRACED IE OF HAMLET, Vouchers, his Recoueries : | 1 Is this the fine 2 of his I Fines, and the recouery 3 of his Recoueries, 1 jto haue his fine 4 Pate full of fine 4 Dirt ? will his Vouchers win vouchers vouch him no more of his Purchases, and double purchases & doubles then ones too, then the length and breadth of a paire of Indentures ? the very Conueyances of his Lands will hardly lye in this Boxe 5 ; and must the In- scarcely i ye | heritor himselfe haue no more ? 6 ha ? Hot. Not a iot more, my Lord. Ham. Is not Parchment made of Sheep- skinnes ? Hor. I my Lord, and of Calue-skinnes too. Caiues-sidnnes to Ham. They are Sheepe and Calues that seek which seek out assurance in that. I will speake to this fellow : whose Graue's this Sir? thissin-a? Clo. Mine Sir : a Pit of Clay for to be made, for such a Guest is meete? Ham. I thinke it be thine indeed : for thou liest in't. Clo. You lye out on't Sir, and therefore it is not yours : for my part, I doe not lye in't ; and yet it is mine. Ham. Thou dost lye in't, to be in't and say 'tis thine : 'tis for the dead, not for the quicke, there- fore thou lyest. Clo. 'Tis a quicke lye Sir, 'twill away againe from me to you. 8 Ham. What man dost thou digge it for ? Clo. For no man Sir. Ham. What woman then ? Clo. For none neither. Ham. Who is to be buried in't ? Clo. One that was a woman Sir ; but rest her Soule, shee's dead. in t, yet PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 1 From ' Is ' to ' Recoueries ' not in Q. 3 the end 3 the property regained by his Recoveries 4 third and fourth meanings of the vjord/ine 5 the skull 6 ' must the heir have no more either ? ' ist Q. and must The honor {owner f) lie there ? 233 7 This line not in Q. He gives the lie. 234 THE TRAGED1E OF HAMLET, Ham. How absolute l the knaue is ? wee must 256 speake by the Carde, 2 or equiuocation will vndoe vs : by the Lord Horatio, these three yeares 3 I haue this three taken note of it, the Age is growne so picked, 4 tooke that the toe of the Pesant comes so neere the heeles of our Courtier, hee galls his Kibe. 5 How theheeieof the long hast thou been a Graue-maker ? been Graue- maker ? Clo. Of all the dayes i'th'yeare, I came too't of the dayes that day 6 that our last King Hamlet o'recame ouercame Fortinbi'as. Ham. How long is that since ? Clo. Cannot you tell that ? euery fooie can tell J 43 that : It was the very day, 6 that young Hamlet was was that very borne, 8 hee that was mad, and sent into England, that is mad Ham. I marry, why was he sent into England ? Clo. Why, because he was mad; hee shall re- a was mad: a J ' ' shall couer his wits there ; or if he do not, it's no great if a do | tis matter there. Ham. Why? Clo. 'Twill not be seene in him, there the men him there, there are as mad as he. Ham. How came he mad ? Clo. Very strangely they say. Ham. How strangely ? 7 Clo. Faith e'ene with loosing his wits. Ham. Vpon what ground ? Clo. Why heere in Denmarke 8 : I haue bin sixe- Sexten 142-3 teene heere, man and Boy thirty yeares. 9 Ham. How long will a man lie 'ith' earth ere he rot? Clo. Ifaith, if he be not rotten before he die (as Fayth if a be N not I a die we haue many pocky Coarses now adaies, that will corses, that scarce hold the laying in) he will last you some a win eight yeare, or nine yeare. A Tanner will last you nine year e, PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 235 1 ' How the knave insists on precision ! 2 chart : Skeafs Etym. Diet. 3 Can this indicate any point in the history of English society ? 4 so fastidious ; so given to picki?ig and choosing ; so choice 5 The word is to be found in any dictionary, but is not generally understood. Lord Byron, a very inaccurate writer, takes it to mean heel : Devices quaint, and frolics ever new, Tread on each others' kibes. Chllde Harold, Canto i. St. 67. It means a chilblain. 6 Then Fortinbras could have been but a few months younger than Hamlet, and may have been older. Hamlet then, in the Quarto passage, could not by tender mean young. 1 ' In what way strangely? 3 — in what strange way f Or the H&w may be how much, in retort to the very ; but the intent would be the same — a request for further information. 8 Hamlet has asked on what ground or provocation, that is, from what cause, Hamlet lost his wits ; the sexton chooses to take the word ground materially. 9 The Poet makes him say how long he had been sexton — but how naturally and informally — by a stupid joke !— in order a second time, and more certainly, to tell us Hamlet's age : he must have held it a point necessary to the understanding of Hamlet. Note Hamlet's question immediately following. It looks as if he had first said to himself: 'Yes — I have been thirty years above ground !' and then said to the sexton, ' How long will a man lie i* th' earth ere he rot ? '' We might enquire even too curiously as to the connecting links. 236 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Ham. Why he, more then another ? Clo. Why sir, his hide is so tan'd with his Trade, that he will keepe out water a great while. And a win your water, is a sore Decayer of your horson dead body. Heres a Scull now: this Scul, has laine in nowhathiyen you i'th earth the earth three and twenty years. 23. yeeres. Ham. Whose was it ? Clo. A whoreson mad Fellowes it was ; Whose doe you thinke it was ? Ham. Nay, I know not. Clo. A pestlence on him for a mad Rogue, a pou'rd a Flaggon of Renish on my head once. This same Scull Sir, this same Scull sir, was Yoricks once ; this same skull sir, Scull, the Kings Tester. wassh-i-W/b Ham. This ? Clo. E'ene that. Ham. Let me see. Alas poore Yorick, I knew Ham. Alas poore him Horatio, a fellow of infinite lest ; of most ex- cellent fancy, he hath borne me on his backe a bore thousand times: And how abhorred * my Imagina- a ndnowhow| t t 1 1 in my tion is, my gorge rises at it. Heere hung those it is: lipps, that I haue kist I know not how oft. Where be your Iibes now ? Your Gambals ? Your Songs ? Your flashes of Merriment that were wont to set the Table on a Rore ? No one 2 now to mock your not one own leering? Quite chopfalne 3 ? Now get you to owne grinning my Ladies Chamber, and tell her, let her paint an Ladies table, inch thicke, to this fauour 4 she must come. Make her laugh at that : pry thee Horatio tell me one thing. Hor. What's that my Lord ? Ham. Dost thou thinke Alexander lookt o'this a this fashion i'th' earth ? Hor. E'enc so. Ham. And smelt so ? Puh. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 237 1 If this be the true reading, abhorred must mean horrified ; but I incline to the Quarto, 2 ' Not one jibe, not one flash of merriment now? ' 3 — chop indeed quite fallen off ! to this look — that of the skull 238 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Hor. E'ene so, my Lord. Ham. To what base vses we may returne Horatio. Why may not Imagination trace the Noble dust of Alexander ; till he 1 find it stopping a a find bunghole. Hor. 'Twere to consider : to curiously to con- consider too curiously sider so. Ham. No faith, not a iot. But to follow him thether with modestie 2 enough, and likeliehood to lead it; as thus. Alexander died : Alexander was lead it. Ahx- ander buried : Alexander returneth into dust ; the dust is to earth ; of earth we make Lome, and why of that Lome (whereto he was conuerted) might they not stopp a Beere-barrell ? 3 Imperiall Ccesar, dead and turn'd to clay, imperious Might stop a hole to keepe the winde away. Oh, that that earth, which kept the world in awe, Should patch a Wall, t'expell the winters flaw. 4 waters flaw. But soft, but soft, aside ; heere comes the King. , but soft awhile, here Enter King, Queene, Laertes, and a Coffin, Enter k.q. Laertes and zvith Lords attendant. the corse. The Queene, the Courtiers. Who is that they this they follow, And with such maimed rites ? This doth betoken, The Coarse they follow, did with disperate hand, Fore do it owne life ; 'twas some Estate. 5 twas of some s Couch 6 we a while, and mark. Laer. What Cerimony else ? Ham. That is Laertes, a very Noble youth : 7 Marke. Laer. What Cerimony else ? 8 Priest. Her Obsequies haue bin as farre inlarg'd, Doct. As we haue warrantis, 9 her death was doubtfull, 10 And but that great Command, o're-swaies the order, warrantie, J! PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 2 39 Imagination personified moderation 3 ' Loam, Lome — grafting clay. Mortar made of Clay and Straw ; also a sort of Plaister used by Chymists to stop up their Vessels.' — Bailey's Diet. 4 a sudden puff or blast of wind Hamlet here makes a solemn epigram. For the right understanding of the whole scene, the student must remember that Hamlet is philosophiz- ing — following things out, curiously or otherwise — on the brink of a grave, concerning the tenant for which he has enquired — { what woman then V — but received no answer. 5 ' the corpse was of some position. 3 6 'let us lie down ' — behind a grave or stone 7 Hamlet was quite in the dark as to Laertes' character ; he had seen next to nothing of him. 8 The priest making no answer, Laertes repeats the question, 9 warrantise 10 This casts discredit on the queen's story, 222. The priest believes she died by suicide, only calls her death doubtful to excuse their grant- ing her so many of the rites of burial. 11 ' settled mode of proceeding.' — Schmidts Sh. Lex. — But is it not rather the order of the church ? vnsanctified been lodg'd prayers, 240 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, She should in ground vnsanctified haue lodg'd, Till the last Trumpet. For charitable praier, Shardes, 1 Flints, and Peebles, should be thro wne on her : Yet heere she is allowed her Virgin Rites, virgin Grants, Her Maiden strewments, 3 and the bringing home Of Bell and Buriall. 4 Laer. Must there no more be done ? Priest. No more be done : 5 Doct. We should prophane the seruice of the dead, To sing sage G Requiem, and such rest to her sing a Requiem As to peace-parted Soules. Laer. Lay her i'th' earth, And from her faire and vnpolluted flesh, May Violets spring. I tell thee (churlish Priest) A Ministring Angell shall my Sister be, When thou liest howling ? Ham. What, the faire OpJielia ? 7 Qneene. Sweets, to the sweet farewell. 8 I hop'd thou should'st haue bin my Hamlets wife : I thought thy Bride-bed to haue deckt (sweet Maid) And not t'haue strew'd thy Graue. not haue Laer. Oh terrible woer, 9 o treble woe Fall ten times trebble, on that cursed head times double on Whose wicked deed, thy most Ingenioussence Depriu'd thee of. Hold off the earth a while, Till I haue caught her once more in mine armes : Leaps in the graue™ Now pile your dust, vpon the quicke, and dead, Till of this flat a Mountaine you haue made, To o're top old Pelion, or the skyish head To'retop Of blew Olympus } x Ham. 12 What is he, whose griefes griefe Beares such an Emphasis ? whose phrase of Sorrow PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 241 1 ' Shardes' not in Quarto. It means potsherds. 2 chaplet — German krantz, used even for virginity itself. 3 strewments with white flowers (?) 4 the burial service 5 as an exclamation, I think. 6 Is the word sage used as representing the unfitness of a requiem to her state of mind ? or is it only from its kindred with solemn ? It was because she was not ' peace-parted ' that they could not sing rest to her. 7 Everything here depends on the actor. 8 I am not sure the queen is not apostrophizing 'the flowers she is throwing into or upon the coffin : ' Sweets, be my farewell to the sweet.' 9 The Folio may be right here : — ' Oh terrible wooer ! — May ten times treble thy misfortunes fall ' &c. 10 This stage-direction is not in the Quarto. Here the 1st Quarto has : — Lear. Forbeare the earth a while : sister farewell : Leartes leapes into the graue. Now powre your earth on Olympus hie, And make a hill to o're top olde Pellon : Hamlet leapes in after Leartes Whats he that coniures so ? Ham. Beholde tis I, Hamlet the Dane. 11 The whole speech is bravado — the frothy grief of a weak, excitable, effusive nature. 12 He can remain apart no longer, and approaches the company. 242 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Coniure the wandring Starres, and makes them Conim-es stand Like wonder- wounded hearers ? This is I, Hamlet the Dane. 1 Laer. The deuill take thy soule. 2 Ham. Thou prai'st not well, I prythee take thy fingers from my throat ; 3 Sir though I am not Spleenatiue, and rash, Yet haue I something in me dangerous, Which let thy wisenesse feare. Away thy hand For though | spleenatiue rash, in me some- thing wisedome T ■*■ • rn 1 ii 1 feare; hold off King, rluck them asunder. thy Qu. Hamlet, Hamlet. ail Gentle- men. Hora. Good 2t2, 262 Gen. Good my Lord be quiet. Ham. Why I will fight with him vppon this Theme, Vntill my eielids will no longer wag. 4 Qu. Oh my Sonne, what Theame ? Ham. I lou'd Ophelia' 3 ) fortie thousand Brothers Could not (with all there quantitie of Loue) Make vp my summe. What wilt thou do for her ? 6 King. Oh he is mad Laertes} Qu. For loue of God forbeare him. Ham. Come show me what thou'lt doe. //« w svouncu Woo't weepe? Woo't fight? Woo't teare thy light, woo't selfe ? Woo't drinke vp Esile, eate a Crocodile ? 6 He doo't. Dost thou come heere to whine ; To outface me with leaping in her Graue ? Be 8 buried quicke with her, and so will I. And if thou prate of Mountaines ; let them throw Millions of Akers on vs ; till our ground Sindging his pate against the burning Zone, Make Ossa like a wart. Nay, and thoul't mouth, He rant as well as thou. 9 fast, woo't teare doost come here PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 243 1 This fine speech is yet spoken in the character of madman, which Hamlet puts on once more the moment he has to appear before the king. Its poetry and dignity belong to Hamlet's feeling ; its extravagance to his assumed insanity. It must be remembered that death is a small affair to Hamlet beside his mother's life, and that the death of Ophelia may even be some consolation to him. In the Folio, a few lines back, Laertes leaps into the grave. There is no such direction in the Q. In neither is Hamlet said to leap into the grave ; only the 1st Q. so directs. It is a stage-business that must please the common actor of Hamlet ; but there is nothing in the text any more than in the margin of Folio or Quarto to justify it, and it would but for the horror of it be ludicrous. The coffin is supposed to be in the grave : must Laertes jump down upon it, followed by Hamlet, and the two fight and trample over the body ? Yet I take the ' Leaps in the grave ' to be an action intended for Laertes by the Poet. His ' Hold off the earth a while,' does not neces- sarily imply that the body is already in the grave. He has before said, ' Lay her i'th' earth ' : then it was not in the grave. It is just about to be lowered, when, with that cry of 'Hold off the earth a while,' he jumps into the grave, and taking the corpse, on a bier at the side of it, in his arms, calls to the spectators to pile a mountain on them — in the wild speech that brings out Hamlet. The quiet dignity of Hamlet's speech does not comport with his jumping into the grave : Laertes comes out of the grave, and flies at Hamlet's throat. So, at least, I would have the thing acted. There is, however, nothing in the text to show that Laertes comes out of the grave, and if the manager insist on the traditional mode, I would suggest that the grave be represented much larger. In Mr. Jewitt's book on Grave-Mounds, I read of a ' female skeleton in a grave six feet deep, ten feet long, and eight feet wide.' Such a grave would give room for both beside the body, and dismiss the hideousness of the common representation. 2 — springing out of the grave and flying at Hamlet 3 Note the temper, self-knowledge, self-government, and self-distrust of Hamlet. 4 The eyelids last of all become incapable of motion. 5 That he loved her is the only thing to explain the harshness of his behaviour to her. Had he not loved her and not been miserable about her, he would have been as polite to her as well bred people would have him. 6 The gallants of Shakspere's day would challenge each other to do more disagreeable things than any of these in honour of their mistresses. ' Esil. s.m. Ancien nom du Vinaigre.' Supplement to Academy Diet., 1847. — ' Eisile, vinegar ■' .• Bosworth's Anglo-Saxon Diet., from Somners Saxon Diet., 1659. — 'Eisel {Saxon), vinegar; verjuice; any acid \- John- son's Diet. 1st Q. l Wilt drinke vp vessels,' The word up very likely implies the steady emptying of a vessel specified — at a draught, and not by degrees. 7 — pretending care over Hamlet. 8 Emphasis on Be, which I take for the imperative mood. 9 The moment it is uttered, he recognizes and confesses to the rant, ashamed of it even under the cover of his madness. It did not belong- 244 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Kin} This is mcerc Madnesse : *«.Adidsir 2 hee suck't it : thus had he and mine more of the asucktjhashei many more same Beauy 3 that I know the drossie age dotes same breede on ; only got the tune 4 of the time, and outward ? n £. out ° f an ' J ° ' habit of habite of encounter, 5 a kinde of yesty collection, histy which carries them through and through the most fond and winnowed opinions ; and doe but blow SSmowed" them to their tryalls : the Bubbles are out. 6 their tr -^ the * Hor. You will lose this wager, my Lord. loose my Lord. Ham. I doe not thinke so, since he went into France, I haue beene in continuall practice ; I shall 265 winne at the oddes : 7 but thou wouldest not thinke d s; thou how all heere about my heart : 8 but it is no mat- how in airs heere ter. 9 Hor. Nay, good my Lord. Ham. It is but foolery ; but it is such a kinde of gain-giuing 10 as would perhaps trouble a woman. ga mgiuin g , Hor. If your minde dislike any thing, obey. 11 obayit. I will forestall 12 their repaire hither, and say you are not fit. Ham. Not a whit, we defie Augury 13 ; there's a there is speciaii 2 4> I2 5> speciaii Prouidence in the fall of a sparrow. 14 If * Here in the Quarto ; — Enter a Lord} Lord. My Lord, his Maiestie commended him to you by young Ostricke, 2 who brings backe to him that you attend him in the hall, he sends to know if your pleasure hold to play with Laertes, or that you will take longer time? 3 Ham. I am constant to my purposes, they followe the Kings pleasure, if his fitnes speakes, mine is ready 4 : now or whensoeuer, prouided I be so able as now. Lord. The King, and Queene, and all are comming downe. Ham. In happy time. 5 Lord. The Queene desires you to vse some gentle entertainment 6 Laertes, before you fall to play. Ham. Shee well instructs me. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 261 1 ' Well, he is a young one ! ' 2 ' Co7riply, ' with accent on first syllable : co?nply with means pay compliments to, compliment. See Q. reading : ' A did sir with ' : — sir here is a verb — sir with means say sir to : 'he sirred, complied with his nurse's breast before &c.' Hamlet speaks in mockery of the affected court-modes of speech and address, the fashion of euphuism — a mechani- cal attempt at the poetic. 3 a flock of birds — suggested by ' This Lapwing.'' 4 ' the mere mode ' 5 ' and external custom of intercourse.' But here too I rather take the Q. to be right : ' They have only got the fashion of the time ; and, out of a habit of wordy conflict, (they have got) a collection of tricks of speech, — a yesty, frothy mass, with nothing in it, which carries them in triumph through the most foolish and fastidious (nice, choice, punctilious, whimsical) judgments. 5 Yesty I take to be right, and prophane (vulgar) to have been altered by the Poet to fond (foolish) ; of trennowed I can make nothing beyond a misprint. 6 Hamlet had just blown Osricke to his trial in his chosen kind, and the bubble had burst. The braggart gentleman had no faculty to generate after the dominant fashion, no invention to support his ambition — had but a yesty collection, which failing him the moment something unconven- tional was wanted, the fool had to look a discovered fool. 7 ' I shall win by the odds allowed me ; he will not exceed me three hits.' 8 He has a presentiment of what is coming. 9 Nothing in this world is of much consequence to him now. Also, he believes in ' a special Providence.' 10 ' a yielding, a sinking' at the heart ? The Sh. Lex. says misgiving. 11 ' obey the warning.' 12 'go to them before they come here' — ' prevent their coming.' 13 The knowledge, even, of what is to come could never, any more than ordinary expediency, be the law of a man's conduct. St. Paul, informed by the prophet Agabus of the troubles that awaited him at Jerusalem, and entreated by his friends not to go thither, believed the prophet, and went on to Jerusalem to be delivered into the hands of the Gentiles. 14 One of Shakspere's many allusions to sayings of the Lord. 1 Osricke does not come back : he has begged off— but ventures later, under the wing of the king. 2 May not this form of the name suggest that in it is intended the ' foolish' ostrich ? 3 The king is making delay : he has to have his ' union ' ready. * 'if he feels ready, I am.' 6 ' They are well-come.' 3 ' to be polite to Laertes.' The print shows where to has slipped out. The queen is anxious ; she distrusts Laertes, and the king's influence over him. 262 THE TR AGE DIE OF HAMLET, it l be now, 'tis not to come : if it bee not to come, be, tis it will bee now : if it be not now ; yet it will come ; it well come, man of ought 154,164 the readinesse is all, 2 since no man ha's ought of heieaues knowes what ist to leaue betimes, let be. 252 what he leaues. What is't to leaue betimes ? Enter King, Queene, Laertes and Lords, with other ^J^rtum- Attendants with Foyles, and Gauntlets, a Table P and officers and Flagons of Wine on it. King, Queene, and all Ike state, Foiles, Kin. Come Hamlet come, and take this hand Daggers, and Laertes. from me. 245 Ham} Giue me your pardon Sir, I'ue done you ihaue wrong, 5 But pardon't as you are a Gentleman. This presence 6 knowes, And you must needs haue heard how I am punisht With sore distraction ? 7 What I haue done with a sore That might your nature honour, and exception 242, 252 Roughly awake, 8 1 heere proclaime was madnesse : 9 Was't Hamlet wrong'd Laertes ? Neuer Hamlet. If Hamlet from himselfe be tane away : fane away, And when he's not himselfe, do's wrong Laertes, Then Hamlet does it not, Hamlet denies it : 10 Who does it then ? His Madnesse ? If't be so, Hamlet is of the Faction that is wrong'd, His madnesse is poore Hamlets Enemy. 11 Sir, in this Audience, 12 Let my disclaiming from a purpos'd euill, 13 Free me so farre 14 in your most generous thoughts, That I haue shot mine Arrow o're the house, And hurt my Mother. 1 my 5 brother. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 263 1 ' it ' — death, the end 2 His father had been taken unready. 54 3 For note see foot of page. 4 Note in this apology the sweetness of Hamlet's nature. How few are alive enough, that is unselfish and true enough, to be capable of gen- uine apology ! The low nature always feels, not the wrong, but the con- fession of it, degrading. 6 — the wrong of his rudeness at the funeral 6 all present 7 — true in a deeper sense than they would understand. 8 ' that might roughly awake your nature, honour, and exception,' : — consider the phrase — to take exception at a thing. 9 It was by cause of madness, not by cause of evil intent. For all purpose of excuse it was madness, if only pretended madness ; it was there of another necessity, and excused offence like real madness. What he said was true, not merely expedient, to the end he meant it to serve. But all passion may be called madness, because therein the mind is absorbed with one idea ; ' anger is a brief madness,' and he was in a 'towering passion' : he proclaims it madness and so abjures it. 10 ' refuses the wrong altogether — will in his true self have nothing to do with it.' No evil thing comes of our true selves, and confession is the casting of it from us, the only true denial. He who will not confess a wrong, holds to the wrong. 11 All here depends on the expression in the utterance. 12 This line not in Q. 13 This is Hamlet's summing up of the whole — his explanation of the speech. 14 'so far as this in your generous judgment— that you regard me as having shot &c.' 13 Brother is much easier to accept, though Mother might be in the simile. To do justice to the speech we must remember that Hamlet has no quarrel whatever with Laertes, that he has expressed admiration of him, and that he is inclined to love him for Ophelia's sake. His apology has no reference to the fate of his father or his sister ; Hamlet is not aware that Laertes associates him with either, and plainly the public did not know Hamlet killed Polonius ; while Laertes could have no intention of alluding to the fact, seeing it would frustrate his scheme of treachery. 3 Point : ' all. Since ' ; ' leaves, what ' — ' Since no man has anything of what he has left, those who left it late are in the same position as those who left it early.' Compare the common saying, ' It will be all the same in a hundred years.' The Q. reading comes much to the same thing — 'knows of ought he leaves' — 'has any knowledge of it, anything to do with it, in any sense possesses it.' We may find a deeper meaning in the passage, however — surely not too deep for Shakspere ! — ' Since nothing can be truly said to be possessed as his own which a man must at one time or another yield ; since that which is own can never be taken from the owner, but solely that which is lent him ; since the nature of a thing that has to be left is not such that it could be possessed, why should a man mind parting with it early ?' — There is far more in this than merely that at the end of the day it 264 THE TR AGED IE OF HAMLET, Laer. I am satisfied in Nature, 1 Whose motiue in this case should stirre me most To my Reuenge. But in my termes of Honor I stand aloofe, and will no reconcilement, Till by some elder Masters of knowne Honor, I haue a voyce, and president of peace To keepe my name vngorg'd. 2 But till that time, To my name vngord : but I do receiue your offer'd loue like loue, a11 that And wil not wrong it. Ham. I do embrace it freely, i embrace And will this Brothers wager frankely play. Giue vs the Foyles : Come on. 3 Laer. Come one for me. 4 Ham. He be your foile 5 Laertes, in mine ignor- ance, Your Skill shall like a Starre i'th'darkest night/ 5 Sticke fiery off indeede. Laer. You mocke me Sir. Ham. No by this hand. 7 King. Giue them the Foyles yong Osricke* Ostricke,' Cousen Hamlet, you know the wager. Ham. Verie well my Lord, Your Grace hath laide the oddes a'th'weaker side, has King. I do not feare it, 1 haue seene you both : 9 But since he is better'd, we haue therefore oddes. 10 better, we PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 26 will be all the same. The thing that ever was really a man's own, God has given, and God will not, and man cannot, take away. Note the unity of religion and philosophy in Hamlet : he takes the one true position. Note also his courage : he has a strong presentiment of death, but will not turn a step from his way. If Death be coming, he will confront him. He does not believe in chance. He is ready — that is willing. All that is needful is, that he should not go as one who cannot help it, but as one who is for God's will, who chooses that will as his own. There is so much behind in Shakspere's characters — so much that can only be hinted at ! The dramatist has not the word-scope of the novelist ; his art gives him little room ; he must effect in a phrase what the other may take pages to. He needs good seconding by his actors as sorely as the composer needs good rendering of his music by the orchestra. It is a lesson in unity that the greatest art can least work alone ; that the greatest finder most needs the help of others to show his findings. The dramatist has live men and women for the very instruments of his art — who must not be mere instruments, but fellow-workers ; and upon them he is greatly dependent for final outcome. Here the actor should show a marked calmness and elevation in Hamlet. He should have around him as it were a luminous cloud, the cloud of his coming end. A smile not all of this world should close the speech. He has given himself up, and is at peace. 1 For note see foot of page. 2 Perhaps ungorg'd might mean unthrottled. 3 ' Come on ' is not in the Q. — I suspect this Come on but a misplaced shadow from the l Come one'' immediately below, and better omitted. Hamlet could not say ' Come on ' before Laertes was ready, and ' Co?ne one] after ' Give us the foils,' would be very awkward. But it may be said to the attendant courtiers. 4 He says this while Hamlet is still choosing, in order that a second bundle of foils, in which is the unbated and poisoned one, may be brought him. So 'generous and free from all contriving' is Hamlet, (220) that, even with the presentiment in his heart, he has no fear of treachery. 6 As persons of the drama, the Poet means Laertes to be foil to Hamlet. — With the play upon the word before us, we can hardly help thinking of the third signification of the word foil. 6 ' My ignorance will be the foil of darkest night to the burning star of your skill.' This is no flattery ; Hamlet believes Laertes, to whose praises he has listened (218) — though not with the envy his uncle attributes to him — the better fencer : he expects to win only 'at the odds.' 260 7 — not ' by these pickers and stealers] his oath to his false friends. 154 8 Plainly a favourite with the king. — He is Ostricke always in the Q. 9 ' seen you both play ' — though not together. 10 Point thus : I do not fear it — I have seen you both ! But since, he is bettered : we have therefore odds. ' Since ' — ' since the time I saw him ' 1 ' in my own feelings and person.' Laertes does not refer to his father or sister. He professes to be satisfied in his heart with Hamlet's apology 2 66 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Laer. This is too heauy, Let me see another. 1 Ham. This likes me well, These Foyles haue all a length. 2 Prepare to play? Osricke. I my good Lord. ostr. King. Set me the Stopes of wine vpon that Table : If Hamlet giue the first, or second hit, Or quit in answer of the third exchange, 4 Let all the Battlements their Ordinance fire, 268 The King shal drinke to Hamlets better breath, And in the Cup an vnion 5 shal he throw an vmce Richer then that, 6 which foure successiue Kings In Denmarkes Crowne haue worne. Giue me the Cups, And let the Kettle to the Trumpets speake, trumpet The Trumpet to the Cannoneer without, The Cannons to the Heauens, the Heauen to Earth, Now the King drinkes to Hamlet. Come, begin, %?££?£ And you the Iudges 7 beare a wary eye. Ham. Come on sir. Laer. Come on sir. They play? L^ emy Ham. One. Laer. No. Ham. ludgement. 9 Osr. A hit, a very palpable hit. ostruk. Dr7im, tmim- Laer. Well : againe. pets and shot. Plorish, a King. Stay, giue me drinke. peecegoesoff. Hamlet, this Pearle is thine, Here's to thy health. Giue him the cup, 10 Trumpets sound, and shot goes off. n Ham. He play this bout first, set by a-while. 12 set it by Come : Another hit ; what say you ? Laer. A touch, a touch, I do confesse. 13 Laer. 1 doc confest. King. Our Sonne shall win. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 267 for his behaviour at the funeral, but not to be sure whether in the opinion of others, and by the laws of honour, he can accept it as amends, and for- bear to challenge him. But the words ' Whose motiue in this case should stirre me most to my Reuenge ' may refer to his father and sister, and, if so taken, should be spoken aside. To accept apology for them and not for his honour would surely be too barefaced ! The point concerning them has not been started. But why not receive the apology as quite satisfactory ? That he would not seems to show a lingering regard to real honour. A downright villain, like the king, would have pretended its thorough acceptance — especially as they were just going to fence like friends ; but he, as regards his honour, will not accept it until justified in doing so by the opinion of ' some elder masters,' receiving from them ' a voice and precedent of peace' — counsel to, and justification, or example of peace. He keeps the door of quarrel open— will not profess to be altogether friends with him, though he does not hint at his real ground of offence : that mooted, the match of skill, with its immense advantages for villainy, would have been impossible. He means treachery all the time ; careful of his honour, he can, like most apes of fashion, let his honesty go ; still, so complex is human nature, he holds his speech declining thorough reconciliation as a shield to shelter his treachery from his own contempt : he has taken care not to profess absolute friendship, and so left room for absolute villainy ! He has had regard to his word ! Relieved perhaps by the demoniacal quibble, he follows it immediately with an utterance of full-blown perfidy. 1 — to make it look as if he were choosing. 2 — asked in an offhand way. The fencers must not measure weapons, because how then could the unbated point escape discovery ? It is quite like Hamlet to take even Osricke's word for their equal length. 3 Not in Q. 4 'or be quits with Laertes the third bout' : — in any case, whatever the probabilities, even if Hamlet be wounded, the king, who has not per- fect confidence in the 'unction,' will fall back on his second line of ambush — in which he has more trust : he will drink to Hamlet, when Hamlet will be bound to drink also. 5 The Latin unio was a large pearl. The king's union I take to be poison made up like a pearl. 6 — a well-known one in the crown 7 — of whom Osricke was one 8 Not in Q. 9 — appealing to the judges. 10 He throws in the pearl, and drinks — for it will take some moments to dissolve and make the wine poisonous — then sends the cup to Hamlet. 11 Not in Q. 12 He does not refuse to drink, but puts it by, neither showing nor en- tertaining suspicion, fearing only the effect of the draught on his play. He is bent on winning the wager — perhaps with further intent. 13 Laertes has little interest in the match, but much in his own play. 222 268 THE TRAGED1E OF HAMLET, 266 Qu. He's fat, and scant of breath. 1 Heere's a Napkin, rub thy browes, n^nHamiet *■ ' J ' take my The Queene Carowses to thy fortune, Hamlet. napkin Ham. Good Madam. 2 King. Gertrude, do not drinke. Qu. I will my Lord ; I pray you pardon me. 3 King. It is the poyson'd Cup, it is too late. 4 Ham. I dare not drinke yet Madam, By and by. 5 Qu. Come, let me wipe thy face. Laer. My Lord, He hit him now. King. I do not thinke't. Laer. And yet 'tis almost 'gainst my conscience. 7 it is | against Ham. Come for the third. Laertes, you but dally, you doe but I pray you passe with your best violence, I am affear'd you make a wanton of me. 8 1 am sure you Laer. Say you so ? Come on. Play. Osr. Nothing neither way. ° sir - Laer. Haue at you now. 9 Ln scuffling they change Rapiers.™ King. Part them, they are incens'd. 11 Ham. Nay come, againe. 12 Osr. Looke to the Queene there hoa. o*ir. 1 there "^ howe. Hor. They bleed on both sides. How is't my is it Lord ? Osr. How is't Laertes ? ostr. Laer. Why as a Woodcocke ,3 To mine Sprindge, Osricke, TpHndgT I am iustly kill'd with mine owne Treacherie. 14 Ham. How does the Queene ? King. She sounds 15 to see them bleede. Qu. No, no, the drinke, the drinke "' PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 269 1 She is anxious about him. It may be that this speech, and that of the king before (266), were fitted to the person of the actor who first represented Hamlet. 2 — a simple acknowledgment of her politeness : he can no more be familiarly loving with his mother. 3 She drinks, and offers the cup to Hamlet. 4 He is too much afraid of exposing his villainy to be prompt enough to prevent her. 5 This is not meant by the Poet to show suspicion : he does not mean Hamlet to die so. 6 The actor should not allow her : she approaches Hamlet ; he recoils a little. 7 He has compunctions, but it needs failure to make them potent. 8 ' treat me as an effeminate creature. 9 He makes a sudden attack, without warning of the fourth bout. 10 Not in Q. The 1st Q. directs : — They catch one another s Rapiers, and both are wounded, &c. The thing, as I understand it, goes thus : With the words ' Have at you now ! ' Laertes stabs Hamlet ; Hamlet, apprised thus of his treachery, lays hold of his rapier, wrenches it from him, and stabs him with it in return. 11 ' they have lost their temper.' 12 — said with indignation and scorn, but without suspicion of the worst. 13 — the proverbially foolish bird. The speech must be spoken with breaks. Its construction is broken. 14 His conscience starts up, awake and strong, at the approach of Death. As the show of the world withdraws, the realities assert them- selves. He repents, and makes confession of his sin, seeing it now in its true nature, and calling it by its own name. It is a compensation of the weakness of some that they cannot be strong in wickedness. The king did not so repent, and with his strength was the more to blame. 15 swounds, swoons 16 She is true to her son. The maternal outlasts the adulterous, 270 THE TRAGEDIE OF HAMLET, Oh my deere Hamlet, the drinke, the drinke, I am poyson'd. Ham. Oh Villany ! How ? Let the doore be lock'd. Treacherie, seeke it out. 1 Laer, It is heere Hamlet? Hamlet} thou art slaine, No Medicine in the world can do thee good. In thee, there is not halfe an houre of life ; houresiife, The Treacherous Instrument is in thy hand, in my Vnbated and envenom'd : the foule practise 4 Hath turn'd it selfe on me. Loe, heere I lye, Neuer to rise againe : Thy Mothers poyson'd : I can no more, the King, the King's too blame. 5 Ham. The point envenom'd too, Then venome to thy worke. 6 Hurts the King? All. Treason, Treason. King. O yet defend me Friends, I am but hurt. Ham. Heere thou incestuous, murdrous, . Hea '-e thou incestious Damned Dane, Drinke off this Potion : Is thy Vnion heere ? Follow my Mother. 8 King Dyes? Laer. He is iustly seru'd. It is a poyson temp'red by himselfe : Exchange forgiuenesse with me, Noble Hamlet ; Mine and my Fathers death come not vpon thee, Nor thine on me. 10 Dyes. u Ham. Heauen make thee free of it, 12 I follow thee. I am dead Horatio, wretched Queene adiew. You that looke pale, and tremble at this chance, That are but Mutes l3 or audience to this actc : Had I but time (as this fell Sergeant death Is strick'd in his Arrest) oh I could tell you. damned Dane. of this ! is the Onixe heere ? PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 27 r 1 The thing must be ended now. The door must be locked, to keep all in that are in, and all out that are out. Then he can do as he will. 2 — laying his hand on his heart, I think. 3 In O. Hamlet only once. scheme, artifice, deceitful contrivance ; in modern slang, dodge 5 He turns on the prompter of his sin — crowning the justice of the king's capital punishment. 6 Point : ' too ! ' 1st Q. Then venome to thy venome, die damn'd villaine : 7 A r ot in Quarto. The true moment, now only, has at last come. Hamlet has lived to do his duty with a clear conscience, and is thereupon permitted to go. The man who asks whether this be poetic justice or no, is unworthy of an answer. ' The Tragedie of Hamlet ' is The Drama of Moral Perplexity. 8 A grim play on the word Union : '■follow my mother \ It suggests a terrible meeting below, 9 Not in Quarto. 10 His better nature triumphs. The moment he was wounded, knowing he must die, he began to change. Defeat is a mighty aid to repentance ; and processes grow rapid in the presence of Death : he forgives and desires forgiveness. 11 Not in Quarto. 12 Note how heartily Hamlet pardons the wrong done to himself — the only wrong of course which a man has to pardon. 13 supernumeraries. Note the other figures too — audience, act— all of the theatre. 2 72 THE TRAGEDY OF HAMLET, But let it be : Horatio, I am dead, Thou liu'st, report me and my causes right cause a rI s ht To the vnsatisfied. 1 Hor. Neuer beleeue it. i34 I am more an Antike Roman then a Dane : *35 Heere's yet some Liquor left. 2 Ham. As th'art a man, giue me the Cup. Let go, by Heauen He haue't. hate, ha ?ci Oh good Horatio, what a wounded name, 3 o g od t"? 3 Horatio, (Things standing thus vnknowne) shall Hue behind shall 1 kaue V ° to y behind me? me. If thou did'st euer hold me in thy heart, Absent thee from felicitie awhile, And in this harsh world draw thy breath in paine, 1 a march a J r farreoff. To tell my Storie. 4 March afarre off, and shout within? What warlike noyse is this ? Enter Osricke. Osr. Yong Fortinbras, with conquest come from Poland To th'Ambassadors of England giues rhis warlike volly. 6 Ham. O I dye Horatio : The potent poyson quite ore-crowes my spirit, I cannot Hue to heare the Newes from England, 62 But I do prophesie 7 th'election lights 276 On Fortinbras, he ha's my dying voyce, 8 So tell him with the occurrents more and lesse, 9 th ' Which haue solicited. 10 The rest is silence. O, o, 0,0. ll Dyes 12 Hora. Now cracke a Noble heart : Goodnight sweet Prince, And flights of Angels sing thee to thy rest, Why do's the Drum me come hither ? cracks a PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 273 1 His care over his reputation with the people is princely, and casts a true light on his delay. No good man can be willing to seem bad, except the being good necessitates it. A man must be willing to appear a villain if that is the consequence of being a true man, but he cannot be indifferent to that appearance. He cannot be indifferent to wearing the look of the thing he hates. Hamlet, that he may be understood by the nation, makes, with noble confidence in his friendship, the large demand on Horatio, to live and suffer for his sake. 2 Here first we see plainly the love of Horatio for Hamlet ; here first is Hamlet's judgment of Horatio (134) justified. 3 — for having killed his uncle : — what, then, if he had slain him at once ? 4 Horatio must be represented as here giving sign of assent. ^st Q. Ham. Vpon my loue I charge thee let it goe, O fie Horatio, and if thou shouldst die, What a scanclale wouldst thou leaue behinde ? What tongue should tell the story of our deaths, If not from thee ? 5 Not in O. The frame is closing round the picture. 9 7 Shakspere more than once or twice makes the dying prophesy. 8 His last thought is for his country; his last effort at utterance goes to prevent a disputed succession. 9 ' greater and less ' — as in the psalm, ' The Lord preserves all, more and less, That bear to him a loving heart.' 10 led to the necessity. 11 These interjections are not in the Quarto. v2 Not in Q. All Shakspere's tragedies suggest that no action ever ends, only goes off the stage of the world on to another. 274 THE TRAGED1E OE HAMLET, 190 Enter Rortinbras and EnglisJi Ambassador, with Enter Forten- frrasse, with Drumme, Colours, and Attendants. the Embassa- dors. Portin. Where is this sight ? Hor. What is it ye would see ; you If ought of woe, or wonder, cease your search. 1 Por. His quarry 2 cries on hauocke. 3 Oh proud This quarry death, What feast is toward 4 in thine eternall Cell. That thou so many Princes, at a shoote, shot So bloodily hast strooke. 5 Amb. The sight is dismall, And our affaires from England come too late, The eares are senselesse that should giue vs hearing, 6 To tell him his command'ment is fulfiU'd, That Rosincrance and Gnildensterne are dead : Where should we haue our thankes ? 7 Hor. Not from his mouth, 8 Had it 9 th'abilitie of life to thanke you : He neuer gaue command'ment for their death. 6 But since so iumpe 10 vpon this bloodie question, 11 You from the Polake warres, and you from England Are heere arriued. Giue order 12 that these bodies High on a stage be placed to the view, And let me speake to th'yet vnknowing world, , to ye t How these things came about. So shall you heare Of carnall, bloudie, and vnnaturall acts, 13 Of accidentall iudgements, 14 casuall slaughters 15 Of death's put on by cunning, 16 and forc'd cause, 17 deaths 1 and for no cause And in this vpshot, purposes mistooke, 18 Falne on the Inuentors heads. All this can I th* Truly deliuer. Por. Let vs hast to heare it, And call the Noblest to the Audience. For me, with sorrow, I embrace my Fortune, I haue some Rites of memory 19 in this Kingdome, rights of is PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 275 1 — for here it is. 2 the heap of game after a hunt 3 ' Havoc's victims cry out against him. 5 4 in preparation b All the real actors in the tragedy, except Horatio, are dead. 6 This line, may be taken as a parenthesis ; then—' come too late ' joins itself with ' to tell him.' Or we may connect ' hearing ' with ' to tell him ' : — ' the ears that should give us hearing in order that we might tell him ' etc. 7 They thus inquire after the successor of Claudius. 8 — the mouth of Claudius 9 — even if it had 10 ' so exactly,' or ' immediately ' — perhaps opportunely— fittingly 11 dispute, strife 12 — addressed to Fortinbras, I should say. The state is disrupt, the" household in disorder ; there is no head ; Horatio turns therefore to Fortinbras, who, besides having a claim to the crown, and being favoured by Hamlet, alone has power at the moment — for his army is with him. 13 — those of Claudius 14 'just judgments brought about by accident' — as in the case of all slain except the king, whose judgment was not accidental, and Hamlet, whose death was not a judgment. 16 — those of the queen, Polonius, and Ophelia 16 'put on,' indued, 'brought on themselves' — those of Rosincrance, Guildensterne, and Laertes 17 — those of the king and Polonius 18 'and in this result' — pointing to the bodies — 'purposes which have mistaken their way, and fallen on the inventors' heads.' / am mistaken or mistook, means / have mistaken ; ' purposes mistooke ' — purposes in themselves mistaken : — that of Laertes, which came back on himself; and that of the king in the matter of the poison, which, by fall- ing on the queen, also came back on the inventor. 19 The Quarto is correct here, I think : ' rights of the past ' — ' claims of descent.' Or ' rights of memory ' might mean — ' rights yet remembered? Fortinbras is not one to miss a chance : even in this shadowy 'per- son,' character is recognizably maintained, 276 THE TRAGED1E OE HAMLET, Which are to claime, 1 my vantage doth which now to clame Inuite me, Hor. Of that I shall haue alwayes 2 cause to haue also cause 3 speake, And from his mouth 2 7 2 Whose voyce'will draw on more : 3 drawenomore, But let this same be presently perform 'd, Euen whiles mens mindes are wilde, while Lest more mischance On plots, and errors happen. 4 For. Let foure Captaines Beare Hamlet like a Soldier to the Stage, For he was likely, had he beene put on 5 To haue prou'd most royally : 6 royaii ; And for his passage, 7 The Souldiours Musicke, and the rites of Warre 8 right of Speake 9 lowdly for him. Take vp the body ; Such a sight as this bodies, Becomes the Field, but heere shewes much amis. Go, bid the Souldiers shoote. 10 Exeunt Marching: after the which, a Peak Exeunt, of Ordenance are shot off. F I N I S. PRINCE OF DENMARKE. 277 1 ' which must now be claimed ' — except the Quarto be right here also. 2 The Quarto surely is right here. 3 — Hamlet's mouth. The message he entrusted to Horatio for Fort- inbras, giving his voice, or vote, for him, was sure to ' draw on more ' voices. 4 ' lest more mischance happen in like manner, through plots and mistakes.' 5 ' had he been put forward ' — had occasion sent him out 6 ' to have proved a most royal soldier : ' — A soldier gives here his testi- mony to Hamlet's likelihood in the soldier's calling. Note the kind of regard in which the Poet would show him held. 7 — the passage of his spirit to its place 8 — military mourning or funeral rites 9 imperative mood \ 'let the soldier's music and the rites of war speak loudly for him.' ' Go, bid the souldiers shoote,' with which the drama closes, is a more definite initiatory order to the same effect. a0 The end is a half-line after a riming couplet — as if there were more to come — as there must be after every tragedy. Mere poetic justice will not satisfy Shakspere in a tragedy, for tragedy is life ; in a comedy it may do well enough, for that deals but with life-surfaces — and who then more careful of it ! but in tragedy something far higher ought to be aimed at. The end of this drama is reached when Hamlet, having attained the possibility of doing so, performs his work in righteousness. The common critical mind would have him left the fatherless, motherless, loverless, almost friendless king of a justifiably distrusting nation — with an eternal grief for his father weighing him down to the abyss ; with his mother's sin blackening for him all womankind, and blasting the face of both heaven and earth ; and with the knowledge in his heart that he had sent the woman he loved, with her father and her brother, out of the world — maniac, spy, and traitor. Instead of according him such ' poetic justice,' the Poet gives Hamlet the only true success of doing his duty to the end — for it was as much his duty not to act before, as it was his duty to act at last — then sends him after his Ophelia — into a world where true heart will find true way of setting right what is wrong, and of atoning for every ill, wittingly or unwittingly done or occasioned in this. It seems to me most admirable that Hamlet, being so great, is yet outwardly so like other people : the Poet never obtrudes his greatness. And just because he is modest, confessing weakness and perplexity, small people take him for yet smaller than themselves who never confess anything, and seldom feel anything amiss with them. Such will adduce even Hamlet's disparagement of himself to Ophelia when overwhelmed with a sense of human worthlessness (126), as proof that he was no hero ! They call it weakness that he would not, foolishly and selfishly, make good his succession against the king, regardless of the law of elec- tion, and careless of the weal of the kingdom for which he shows himself so anxious even in the throes of death ! To my mind he is the grandest hero in fiction — absolutely human — so troubled, yet so true ! LONDON : PRINTED BY SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW-STREET SQUAI AND PARLIAMENT STREET OS I J3, LII ) \f \WEt)NIVER% ^IDS-ANCEIFJ^ ^OF-CALIFOfl^ ^OKALIFGB^ a 5? 63 I £- 63 4 IK LD URL i UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY Los Angeles This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. iWd LD-URL ORION ncp9 -«fl OB os tm - _ S JR RtC'D LD4lH> ORION judical nun ^ JM4 8 ^REC'OCJ, JAM 19 ^lOSANGElfj^. 5RARY-0c A = V ■ 1 rri T'VI it C 1 ft J,, i-i-r 3?. ,„„-> I ft' Q ^»E-UNIVER% ^lOSANGELfj^. — Fl ' I ^» ~T^ T~n jr. I """J %JDNV-S0V^ "%3AIN(V3tft <\UIBRARY6K ^UIBRARYtf/^ =0 O ***** If fc"R% ^AOSANGELfr.. % s\Z7 ^/snmm^ ^m iivjjo^ ^0FCAL!F(% 7115 ^ftWAiNn-3\\v N ^AMaiH^ ^AyvaaiB^ ^frrav-sai^ %j3a \£% Ct {_a .P 1^ [•#- r-p J?* 'O ^EUN!VER% A-^g! _ _ s % ^•LIBRARY*?/- FCMIFOto AHVMIBW' /M!VER% aE-UNIVERS% 'HI1V3-J0- CAlfFO^ ^ f 3 jbdnv-sov^ ^sm immov^ %a3A library^